《Embrace Of The Lucifer》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 August. ¡°Come on, August, we¡¯re gettingte,¡± Caroline remarked. August nodded and approached her, holding a bag. She sat with Caroline in the backseat, passing the bag to the driver. She closed her eyes andid her head on the window ss, reflecting on how drastically her life had changed. She was assigned the position of maid. Yes, as a maid. She just had a few alternatives to pick from. She formerly resided in a hostel. She had previously been living with her abusive foster parents. They were severe in their penalties. Her body was nearly constantly covered in bruises when she lived with them. After beating her one frigid winter night, her foster father decided to throw her outside their house. The night¡¯s coldness pierced her sensitive skin like knives. She was weeping and curled up in a ball when a warm handnded on her shoulder. August raised his eyes to find a woman in herte forties. Her bulging crimson eyes were directed at the woman in front of her, and her gaze begged the woman to help her. The woman¡¯s eyes welled up when she saw her in such a state. She quickly took off her coat and put it over the tiny child. August was around six years old. Caroline Garcia, thedy, introduced herself; she understood it wasn¡¯t the best time to tell the young girl about herself, but she was anxious to help the small youngster. August needed to know she was in excellent hands with her. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Miss Garcia looked for her as if she were her blood, which August had never experienced. She was a single woman in herte forties, but her gorgeous blonde hair and grey eyes gave her the appearance of being younger. She reported August¡¯s abusive parents to police, and Miss Garcia was ultimately given custody of August after two decades of struggling and running to court. After that terrifying night, little August finally received the better life she had always desired. August had been with her for five years, and it was tough for her to leave her past behind and start over. She had frequent nightmares and panic attacks, but everything was better than it had been before. August never sought luxury; she simply longed to live without fear of being mistreated, despite the fact that Miss Garcia could not offer her with the most sumptuous living. Miss Garcia didn¡¯t have a profitable profession, and living with her became increasingly difficult as August couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her working day and night only to feed her thrice a day. Finally, when August was 12, she decided to live in a hostel and finish her schooling there. Despite the fact that raising her and supporting her expenses was difficult for her, she insisted on August staying with her. August, on the other hand, was down. Miss Garcia had a little cart from which she sold fruits and worked at a department store on the side, but her earnings were minimal. Miss Garcia was a difficult woman to persuade to transfer her to a government hostel or an orphanage. She cautiously answered that she knew someone in a hostel who might assist August remain there after what seemed like hours of negotiation. August reasoned that it would be better than an orphanage since she would be able to study. She spent four years in the institution. It¡¯s true that they had a great education, but her destiny wasn¡¯t on her side. She was being harassed by a group of students. She didn¡¯t understand why the other kids had mistreated her in that way. The reason why they despised her was beyond herprehension. Because of herck of friends, she became a loner. Miss Garcia made her life better, but her stay at the hostel had left her with a bitter taste in her life. When the principal dered that the hostel would be shutting shortly, it came as a shock to everyone. A frequent loss of revenue prompted the hostel¡¯s owner to close the doors. All of the students were returning home. Like her, some of them were orphans and were visiting rtives. August couldn¡¯t get Miss Garcia out of her head. What was going to happen? Despite her youthful appearance, she was a much older woman at the time. How could she work? Fortunately, Mrs. Will, a teacher at the hostel, agreed to assist August. She was a very kinddy, and August enjoyed spending time with her. August talked to her about it, and she mentioned getting a job. She was only seventeen years old, she had no college degree and no special abilities; where would she be able to find work? August was nervous. Her hesitancy made Mrs. Will suggest she be a maid because she knew of a home in need of one. Concern and anxiety pervade her existence. Was it worth it for her to work as a maid in the first ce? After hearing it, her eyes filled with tears and she swallowed the lump in her throat as she shook her head no. A maid was thest thing on her thoughts when she found out how bad her life had turned out. To save herself and Miss Garcia, she had no option. So , she and her teacher discussed the suggestion. Angered, Miss Garcia walked away from them without saying a word. But, August managed to persuade her to approve of the choice. ¡°What are you thinking my child?¡± Miss Garcia¡¯s voice snapped her out of her thoughts. ¡°Nothing Caroline,¡± August said and smiled at her which she returned dly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry my child. I wish I could ie enough money so th-¡± before she could finish it August stopped her. ¡°No, Caroline please don¡¯t say that. You don¡¯t know what you have done for me. You are the most important part of my life and I cannot thank you enough for that,¡± she stopped as a tear escaped her eyes. She wiped the tears from August¡¯s flushed red cheeks and kissed her forehead. ¡°Thank you, my child. I hope you will not be in misery now. I have heard that Knights are very rich. Their servants live in ravish, they get good food even,¡± she said with relief. August never knew that she was getting a rich owner. ¡°I also hope the same, Caroline,¡± she replied. Themand of the Knights. They were the richest folks in the country. And August will be working for them, as a maid. She let out a sigh and pondered the idea. She was inquisitive about the people that lived there. They sent a car to pick up their maid, and she was shocked at the sight of it. Wealthy individuals are haughty, as Mrs. Will said. To them, it was fun to ¡°show off¡± their wealth to others. August shook her head and tried to fall asleep, closing her eyes. The soft voice of Miss Garcia, the voice she would hear less of that day, greeted her with, ¡°August, honey, wake up, we¡¯re here.¡± Her eyelids flickered open at the sound. She gently cleaned her blurry eyes with the backs of her palms. As soon as she was confident that the weariness was gone she grabbed her luggage and got out of the car. In disbelief, she looked up and saw the enormous house in front of her. This ce is enormous! That was not what she had expected! That was no average home; it was a castle! Ites with a linked pool and a marble-built house. It was really amazing. August was interested to see what it looked like on the inside. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Miss Garcia asked. She nodded her head and responded. ¡°Yes, Caroline it¡¯s wonderful¡±. Two guards approached them a few minutester. August flinched when she saw them. They seemed to be massive and terrifying. They collected her luggage and proceeded inside, instructing them to follow. When she saw the inside of the house, she eximed even more. It looked to be both beautiful and modern. They were standing there, gazing at every corner their eyes could reach, until ady walked in. ¡°Hello there, are you the new maid?¡± She asked her politely. ¡°Oh yes, ma¡¯am I am¡± August replied. ¡°August Elliot,¡± as much as she hated her legal name, she couldn¡¯t change herst name. ¡°I¡¯m Martha Steve and I¡¯m also the maid here more like the head of the maids as I have been here for years,¡± she said and chuckled. August smiled at her. ¡°Where is Mrs. Knight?¡± Miss Garcia asked. ¡°Oh well, she has some important meeting to attend that¡¯s why I came instead.¡± She replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see your room,¡± she said and motioned them to follow her. Her legs began to ache as a result of the amount of steps she had to take to reach the maid headquarters. The floors were gleaming, and the inside wasvishly decorated with exquisite essories. The walls were painted a creamy white color, and pictures adorned nearly every corner. The Knight¡¯s house was magnificent. August thought on how she could only work and not dwell in a ce like this. She noticed that they passed through seven bedrooms beforeing to a halt at the end of the hall at the maid headquarters area. Martha came to aplete stop and opened a door. The room was rather decent, in fact, exceptionally neat and clean for a maid. It was simply furnished with a single bed, a wardrobe, a desk, and a mirror. It was pleasant for August. ¡°So how do you like your room?¡± Martha asked with a grin. ¡°It¡¯s really good,¡± August smiled. But her smile soon faded when she heard the faded sobs of Miss Garcia behind her, she turned around hugged her tight without saying anything. She would miss her a lot. ¡°Be a good girl, my child,¡± she whispered. August could feel the sadness in her voice. ¡°I will, Caroline,¡± she muttered sadly. ¡°Please take care of her Martha, she is everything I got.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Caroline she will be alright here.¡± They both hugged. After a few seconds, Miss Garcia left the house. August and Martha led her to the front entrance. It broke her heart to watch her leave. But she didn¡¯t have a choice. Everything was done for Garcia¡¯s advantage. She remained in front of the door for about five minutes, watching Miss Garcia drive away from the house. Her attention was pulled to the sprawling garden, which spanned more than 100 yards and was encircled by whitewashed painted walls. She smiled at the wonderful creation of nature in front of her for the first time in a long time. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 August. ¡°August wake up,¡± she felt someone shaking her. August slowly opened her eyes and saw Martha standing in front of her, beside the bed. Martha had let her take rest for the rest of the day. ¡°It¡¯s time for work dear. You have to wake up,¡± she said. August nodded her head and got up from bed. It was much morefortable than her old bed. She went to the bathroom and washed her face. ¡°Get ready and wear this,¡± Martha handed her an outfit. She stared at the dress in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s this Martha?¡± She asked. She stopped what she was doing and turned around to face August. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a maid¡¯s outfit. All maids wear this during their work,¡± she smiled and left the room. August breathed a sigh of relief. Despite the fact that the outfit made her ufortable, she forced herself to wear it. It was eye-opening. It came up to her knees. It also revealed a significant portion of her neck side. It was a V-neck dress with a tight waistband that spilled down to her thighs. She attempted to conceal her cleavage. But it didn¡¯t help much, so she kept her hair open, hoping no one would notice. She was ustomed to working freely with her hair open. August immediatelybed her hair and put on the shoes and socks Martha had given her. She¡¯d never worn heels before. She had difficulty bncing herself with them at first, but she gradually learned how to walk with them. But she prayed she wouldn¡¯t trip and break her ankles. She looked at the time and realized she was runningte. August dashed downstairs in a hurry. She had to take her time walking up the stairs since the floor was slick and she was wearing heels. It was slippery not because someone had thrown soap water on it, but because of the substance it was made of, which appeared to her to be marble. August raced downstairs, gracelessly, towards the kitchen; it was difficult for her to find the kitchen since the home wasrge, with several sections and rooms. It took her about five minutes to locate the kitchen. She noticed Martha standing there with a group of females surrounding her, dressed in the same attire as her. ''They must be the other maids.'' ¡°Oh, August dear. Here you are!¡± She asked. ¡°Okay now get back to your work girls,¡± Martha said to the other girls. They all nodded their head and went off. ¡°What do I have to do, Martha?¡± August asked not knowing about her task. ¡°Oh yes, as it is your first day at work you will be introduced to Mr. and Mrs. Knight first and then I will give you your work,¡± she beamed. ¡°Okay,¡± August muttered nervously. She predicted she had to be careful around them. ¡°It¡¯s time for the Knights toe home from work. You better be ready because they don¡¯t like people who arete, especially, Mister Knight doesn¡¯t like maids who look messy and fragile. So, you have to be careful to not do anything stupid in front of any of them but especially him,¡± she warned. August nodded her head. She was feeling anxious. She was going to meet her owners for the first time in less than twenty-four hours. Later, Martha informed her about Mr. and Mrs. Knight, iming that Mister Knight was a violent and enraged man. She sighed heavily and sat in the chair next to the kitchen counter. ¡°Who else is in Knights family?¡± She asked quietly. Martha stopped what she was doing and turned around to answer. ¡°Well, the heirs of this house, they don¡¯t live here. They all like to live on their own but they asionally ¡°Oh,¡± August rose from the chair and took a nce around the home. She could see the dining room within the gorgeous home, and the mansion appeared much more beautiful than it had previously, even under the dim yellow lights. The house was really stunning. ¡°Can you tell me about them?¡± She asked again. ¡°Sure dear,¡± she smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s first talk about Miss Hazel. Well, I can just say that she is a spoiled rich brat who doesn¡¯t care about anyone. She is rude and a stubborn girl. You have to be very careful when you¡¯re around her,¡± August gulped. ¡°Thenes, Nathan. Hazel and Nathan are fraternal twins. He is also like Hazel, a spoiled brat. Always out with his friends. He neveres home in time, but like Hazel, he lives here at his parents¡¯ house.¡± ¡°Are they eldest children of Mr. and Mrs. Knight?¡± August inquired. Martha shook her head. ¡°No dear, they are the youngest one. They have two elder brothers,¡± she said. ¡°Who are they?¡± August questioned. Martha stopped for a second and was ready to respond when she was interrupted. She bolted from the kitchen. The house¡¯s design included marble mosaic floor and gold-painted walls. This was all very lovely. She couldn¡¯t touch anything because she was too nervous. She was terrified of breaking something or making them soiled by mistake. She took a look at the sofas, which were also extremely modern, and she could tell they were one of the most recent designs on the market just by looking at them. She may not have purchased anything expensive, but she did have some understanding of such things. As she ascended the stairs, she noticed a photograph of a boy hanging on the wall. The boy was probably between the ages of 14 and 16. His chin was up, his eyes were darkish, and his lips were narrow. His eyes were so ck that she could envision dark waves floating through them. He had a strong jawline. She was captivated by his elegance, but the sound of the doorbell abruptly jolted her out of her reverie. When she looked at the clock, she noticed it had been five minutes. She didn¡¯t even know she¡¯d been looking at his image for five minutes. She bolted for the front door. The individual rang the doorbell many times. ''Oh god, this ce is so big.'' Even though she was running as fast as she could in her heels, it was taking her a long time to get to the door. Whoever was standing outside was irritated. She eventually made it to the door and attempted to open it. But couldn¡¯t figure out why the door wouldn¡¯t open. What kind of door lock system were they using? ''What on earth is this?'' She grasped the handle and attempted to pull, but it did nothing but hurt her hand. She felt her finger contact something and the door opened automatically. She exhaled a breath of relief. She widened the opening of the door. ¡°What the fuck you were doing?¡± Outside, a deep voice screamed. The voice shocked her and nearly caused her to fall. August trembled as he stared at the guy. Because it was dark outside, she couldn¡¯t see his face. ¡°Who the hell are you? Why were you not opening the door?¡± The same voice shouted again, and she entered the home, where she spotted the guy. She dropped her head swiftly. ¡°Who are you?¡± He inquired once more. August felt like he was going to shoot her between the eyes. She continued to gaze down and said nothing. Her eyes were crying up and she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Look at me,¡± he whispered dangerously. She whimpered hearing his thick voice again. He snarled and grabbed her chin, forcing her to elevate it so she could face him. August shifted her gaze to meet his. The man had icy grey eyes that nevertheless shone in the little light. For a brief while, she noticed his grey eyes melting. He was looking at her with a determined expression. ¡°S-sir. c-can you le-let me g-go?¡± August managed to say. Instead of letting her go, his grasp tightened, and his gaze darkened once again. Her heart was racing. He was looking at her intently, as if he didn¡¯t want to let her go. She came to a halt. She couldn¡¯t move a single muscle. She gasped and took her gaze away from him, focusing on the dark navy-blue jacket he was wearing. He was clenching his teeth, and she could hear it. He was going to say something when he was interrupted by a voice. ¡°M-master,¡± Martha stumbled. ''What? Is he the house¡¯s owner? Oh, my goodness, what have I gotten myself into.'' His grasp lessened, and he eventually released her chin a few secondster. August exhaled with relief, despite her fear. ¡°I¡¯m r-really sorry f-for this master. Sh-she is the new girl here she didn¡¯t know anything. I-I¡¯m so s-¡± ¡°Bring me my drink,¡± the man said to her and then looked at August. ¡°And teach her to obey my orders,¡± August¡¯s eyes closed forcing herself not to break down in front of him. ¡°Yes, master. I¡¯ll teach her everything,¡± Martha said softly. The man walked away without saying anything. When she was certain he was gone, silent tears streamed down her cheeks. She couldn¡¯t decide which terrified her more: the prospect of losing her job for disobeying him or the deadly Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. atmosphere he exuded. For a brief time, she believed she was about to be fired. ¡°Oh dear, please don¡¯t cry everything is okay now,¡± Martha said hugging her. ¡°What happened my child? Did he say something to you?¡± She asked with concern. ¡°H-he just a-asked me t-to look i-into his ey-eyes,¡± August stuttered. ¡°My child you must listen when he tells you to do something, okay?¡± She replied. August nodded. ¡°Okay now let¡¯s go and I¡¯ll show you what you have to do today,¡± she stated this as she led her to the kitchen. They came to a halt as they arrived. Martha instructed her to prepare dinner for everyone and then clean the dishes. August only had to do that. ¡°What should I make for dinner, Martha?¡± She asked quietly. She didn¡¯t know why her voice never raised. ¡°Well, let me hand you the list. I assume you know how to cook?¡± She inquired. August mentioned that she could cook. She wasn¡¯t a terrific chef, but Miss Garcia¡¯s culinary sses helped. Despite her youth, she was capable of preparing a wide range of traditional meals. August took a look at the food list Martha handed her. ¡®Chicken Pata¡¯ ¡®Chicken Zhini Pasta¡¯ ¡®Mushroom soup¡¯ August could make pata and soup, but she had no idea what zhini pasta was. She requested Martha to assist her in making the spaghetti. Everyone was at the dinner table once dinner was served, including that frightening man. Martha handed her the tes and told her to set them on the table. August was too scared to walk outside and confront him. But she didn¡¯t have much of a choice. She worked as a maid there. She had no choice but toply. She gripped the tray of dishes as tightly as she could, her hands shaking violently. She entered the dining room silently and carefully ced the meal on the table. She could feel everyone¡¯s eyes on her, which made her feel uneasy. That man was apanied by others. A brte female and a guy with ck hair. They were both stunning. They may have been Hazel and Nathan. Their parents were also present. She turned around and was ready to go after sessfully cing the tes when she was interrupted by a voice. ¡°Wait,¡± she heard the simr thick voice. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? You work here. I pay you to work for me. You should be here when we have our dinner, in case we need anything,¡± he said harshly. August forced myself to not panic and nodded her head. ¡°Yes sir,¡± she said quietly. She glimpsed at Martha who signaled her to stand there. She was standing there for ten minutes looking at her feet and sometimes passing the dishes to her owners. ¡°Pass me water,¡± said the brte girl. She picked up a ss and poured water into it, quickening her pace. She was about to ce the ss on the table when her feet collided with something, causing her to fall to the floor, and the ss slipped out of her grasp, falling into herp, soaking her elegant clothes. ¡°WHAT THE HELL?¡± She yelled in anger. Everyone¡¯s attention was at them. August nearly broke down in fear. Oh god, what I am gonna do now?! Martha came towards her and helped her stand up. ¡°You filthy bitch. How dare you pour water on me?!¡± She yelled at August. Martha passed a napkin towards her, she snatched it harshly and started to rub the material on her dress. ¡°I-I¡¯m r-really sorry ma¡¯am, m-my f-feet hit s-s-something a-and I f-fell,¡± her voice was shaking in extreme fear. ¡°Shut up you idiot,¡± she cursed. ¡°Calm down Hazel,¡± that same man said. ¡°Brother, how can I calm down? This fucking thing poured water in myp. How can you let this stupid freak work in our house?¡± She yelled. That was when she found out he was the eldest son and that was even more terrifying for her. ¡°Go to your room Haze. I¡¯ll take care of that,¡± hemanded. She gritted her teeth and walked out of the dining room, kicking the floor as she went. August began to cry for the first time. She couldn¡¯t take it any longer. ¡°Please don¡¯t cry my dear,¡± Martha cooed in her ear. She heard footstepsing near her. August froze at where she was standing. ¡°Martha take her to her room. She is dismissed for today,¡± Lucifer announced. ¡°Yes, master,¡± Martha whispered and took August out of there. She took her to her room and sat her down on the bed. Her bottom lip was quivering in fear. Martha engulfed her in a hug. ¡°Shh it¡¯s okay my child,¡± she said. ¡°Go to sleep now. It will help you to calm down,¡± August nodded her head andid down on the bed. ¡°Sh-she was Miss Hazel, wasn¡¯t she?¡± She whispered. Martha said yes. ¡°Has she always been like this?¡± Martha nodded in response. ¡°A-And who¡¯s that man? She called him brother?¡± After hearing the question, her expression turned cold. She remained silent for a few moments before responding. ¡°He was the man you bumped into before and he is the first heir of the Knights and a nightmare for anyone who messes with him.¡± ¡°Lucifer Knight¡±. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 August. ''Lucifer? Did his parents really name him that?'' August thought. ¡°Is this his real name?¡± ¡°Nobody calls him by his real name except for his mother,¡± said Martha ¡°Oh,¡± That was all August could respond as she was confused. ¡°August, I suggest you stay away from our master. He¡¯s not someone you want to anger,¡± she said pleading with her eyes. ¡°Wh-what? Wh-why?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions. Just do as I say,¡± her tone was colder than it had been. August responded with a nod of her head. She had no idea why Martha was saying all of those things. She was conscious, though, that if she wanted to work there, she had to obey her. But she had a sneaking suspicion that Martha was urate. She closed her eyes, expecting to fall asleep quickly. *** ''She was alone somewhere. Somewhere dark. ¡°Please Help Me Mom! Please Don¡¯t Leave Me Here, PLEASE!¡± Her screams echoed through the empty walls. She shivered when her echoed scream feared her. No one came. "What did I ever do to deserve a life like this? My own mother and father are treating me like this." She thought and sobbed desperately hoping that someone woulde and save her. ¡°Mom, Dad, Please Help!¡± Her tiny hands banged on the rock-hard door. She sat on the dirty floor and rested her head on the wall. A few minutester someone barged in. ¡°Get up, you filthy bitch,¡± shouted her foster father and pulled her hair. She screamed in pain. ¡°Please Dad No! Please Stop!¡± She begged. ¡°Shut up you whore,¡± he said. ¡°Please dad, don¡¯t!¡± She begged again. He was staring at her with his wicked eyes. ¡°Shut up,¡± he snarled, then pulled the rope from his pocket and tied her to the bed she had no idea was situated there. She resisted and tried to flee, but she was unable to do so. He had her wrists and legs bounded. He took a belt from his closet. The small girl gazed at her father in fear and shook her head, pleading with him not to punish her. ¡°This will teach you that you can never escape from us,¡± he hissed andshed the belt on her skin.'' August awoke panting heavily. She was having nightmares once more. She didn¡¯t know she was sobbing until her palms touched her cheeks and tears streamed down her cheeks. She wiped her eyes and proceeded to the restroom. She went back to bed after washing her face. She exhaled deeply and rxed. The nightmares never left her alone. Lucifer. What was she doing to with him? ''Her eyes are captivating and enchanting. Making me want to look into those enchanted green eyes again and again. I couldn¡¯t take my gaze away from her beautiful features. How did she look so stunning?'' He had undoubtedly seen beautifuldies that he could have at any moment and from any location if he so desired. But she... she was unique. Her body appeared to be untainted. Lucifer couldn¡¯t help but wanting to touch her. He could feel himself bing stiff just thinking about her. Her eyes clearly revealed that she was terrified of him. When he saw her for the first time, his heart constricted as she closed her eyes and ceased herself from breaking down. But he couldn¡¯t deny the thrill he had from knowing he was the source for her tears. She was disobeying him, and no one else ever disobeyed him. His sister then had to shout at her. Surprisingly, he did not feel satisfied at the moment. He tightened his hands and mmed them on the wall. Why was it that it was upsetting him so deeply that she was crying? She was only a maid. A maid¡¯s job. Who was only supposed to be working at his home? But she was up to something else. He sighed and pondered as heid on his bed, trying not to think of her. But how do you do it? In his imagination, she was everywhere. She wasn¡¯t even dressed attractively. She was just dressed as a maid. She was only wearing the standard socks and heels that all maids wear, and her hair was loose. He wanted to grasp her hair to keep her in ce when she didn¡¯t listen to him. ''Fuck! She was driving me crazy.'' It was difficult to think clearly. He realized he needed to take action. He forced his eyes closed and eventually fell asleep. The next morning, he was awakened by the sound of the rm clock. He shifted his gaze to the other side and switched it off. Lucifer pushed himself to stand up and go to the restroom. He got out and changed his clothing once he was clean. He put on his regr tuxedo and sprayed cologne. Lucifer walked downstairs and saw that no one was present. He assumed he had to have his breakfast alone before departing for his own home. That home belonged to his father, not to him. Although his father imed Lucifer could have the ownership, Lucifer preferred his possessions. He was the CEO of their family firm and a wealthy businessman. As a result, he purchased himself a house and moved in. He visited at his father¡¯s ce only on rare asions. The maids were cleaning the house when they noticed him and bowed. Lucifer took a wine ss from the table and poured some wine into it. He took a long sip and went for a walk around the house. He came to a halt in front of a window that overlooked the garden. Looking around, he noticed someone tidying the garden, and the person¡¯s attention was drawn to the flowers. With that much love, no one cared about the flowers or nts before, so he raised one eyebrow. He concentrated harder, and the scene startled him. It had to be her. She was picking dead grass from the ground, nting each flower nt delicately and gently patting it with her hands. Her beautiful hair was open, flowing with the wind as if her hair and the wind have been synced. For a brief time, his heart stopped. Some of her hair was in her face, obstructing her vision, and she was attempting to pull it away from her eyes with her grimy hands. She shook her head, hoping that the hair would move back, but she was unsessful. She sighed and rose from the ground, rubbing her hands in the towel beside her. She finished patting her hair and pulling it into a sloppy bun. But that didn¡¯t stop part of her front hair from falling into her eyes, making her appear even more stunning. She had finished her work and was on her way inside. When she entered, her gaze met Lucifer¡¯s. She let out a shocked gasp. ¡°M-master, y-you¡¯re here. D-do you need so-something?¡± She stuttered, keeping her eyes down. ''Fuck! What did she have that makes me want to get close to her?'' Lucifer remained silent and came closer to her. When she spotted him approaching, she flinched. He grinned as he saw her response. He relished her apprehension. He came to a halt when he was near enough to her and stroked her cheeks. As he massaged his palms, her silky-smooth flesh melted. ¡°S-sir what are you d-doing?¡± She whispered. Lucifer hated questions. ¡°Beautiful,¡± he mumbled. With her trembling figure, she peered into him. It brought him to a halt in his work. Lucifer tightened his hands and stepped away from her, gently removing his hand. That provided her an opportunity, and she fled from him. ''What the hell was I doing?'' He muttered under his breath as he ran his fingers through his hair. He needed to keep his distance from her. He reasoned that if he went back to his house and visited his father¡¯s house less, he would be able to get rid of the unidentified desire he had for her. He left the home after breakfast, got into his car, and drove away. August. .What was his problem? Why was he so close to me and touching me!'' August thought to herself. To say she terrified was an understatement. She, too, was perplexed. No guy had ever approached her, much alone touched her. She couldn¡¯t move because she was so terrified. But, while she had to agree that his touch was warm and delicate, she didn¡¯t appreciate random males touching her. She expressed her gratitude to God for his leaving. He seldom visited, as Martha said, and he spent most of his time at his ce. She was relieved that she didn¡¯t have to see him too much. ¡°Come on girls, have your breakfast,¡± she overheard Martha summoning the maids. All of the girls followed her and sat at the kitchen table, which was reserved for the maids. They¡¯d brought their meals with them. They were sitting with their friends, chatting about how hot their master was. ''Seriously? He is our master. How could they say that? How could they even think that!'' Although she had to admit he was gorgeous, she thought it was not right for them to look at him that way. ¡°Hello there,¡± a soft voice said, snapping her out of her thoughts. ¡°Oh, hi,¡± August quietly replied. ¡°So, you¡¯re the new maid here?¡± She asked as she sat beside August with her te full of food. ¡°Yes,¡± she said and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Vanessa,¡± she said and offered a handshake. ¡°August,¡± she shyly replied and shook her hand. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°August? Any special reason for naming you that?¡± She chuckled and asked. ¡°Uh not really, no special reason,¡± she seemed ufortable as she said. She was aware that her name was unusual. It was given to her foster parents before she was adopted, ording to her foster parents. She had no idea who had given her the moniker. She chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t need to be embarrassed, sweetie,¡± she said. After that they all ate their breakfast. There was an awkward silence among all of them until Martha came. ¡°Girls please finish your breakfast quickly. You have work to do. And let me tell you what you guys have to do for today. Okay, so, Vanessa, you will work in the kitchen and clean the dishes. Susan and Alice, you two will clean the living room,¡± and she continued giving them the list of the work they had to do. ¡°Andstly August, you have to clean the dining table, the library and the rooms,¡± August nodded her head at her. She was happy with her work. She loved cleaning and she was excited to clean the library area. Finishing her food, she ced it under the sink and washed her hands. ¡°Move aside, you jerk,¡± someone said from behind. August cocked her head and noticed a brte girl with a smile looking at her. She said nothing and stepped out of her way, giving her space to wash her hands. She went about her job, keeping her gaze fixed on August as she squeezed the liquid soap over her hands and cleaned them. ¡°You¡¯re the one who poured water into Miss Hazel¡¯sp?¡± She asked in a mocking voice. August replied nothing. The girl already knew the answer. ¡°Well, what kind of a retarded girl are you?¡± She said and walked away. August watched as the girl left and she sighed, her breathing was breaking in between but she refused to cry ¡°It¡¯s okay, August, just ignore her. She has always been like this,¡± Vanessa remarked as she patted August on the back. That was all she¡¯d ever done in her life. First, the abuse andter the poverty had taught her a valuable lesson about ignoring such circumstances. Augustpleted washing the dining table, which took her about 10 minutes. She now had to tidy up the library. She was ecstatic, and she adored reading. She entered the library when she arrived the door. She eximed when she saw how many volumes were on the shelves and howrge the library was. It wasrger than her and Miss Garcia¡¯s home. ''God, I don¡¯t know where to start from.'' She had that notion, but luckily, other maids were cleaning the library. She let out a sigh. She was relieved that she didn¡¯t have to clean it all by herself, but she was also dissatisfied. She hoped to spend some alone time with her favorite thing in the world. Books. ¡°Excuse me, do you need something?¡± She turned around and saw a guy staring at her. The guy had astounding blue eyes and blonde hair. ¡°Uh w-well I-I¡¯m here f-for cleaning the li-library,¡± she stuttered. She despised stammering, but it was a childhood problem. She was never very adept at mingling, particrly with males. The person in front of her was incredibly handsome, which made her even more apprehensive. He chuckled and said ¡°Okay. You can clean that section,¡± he pointed out. She quickly headed toward that direction. She reached the section and started to clean it. That ce was very dirty. ''Does anyone even read these books? The books look like no one haven¡¯t touched them for years.'' She cleaned all of the bottom shelves but left the top shelf alone. The book shelves were all at least eight feet long. How was she going to get the upper shelves clean? Her gaze was drawn to a ce where thedder was stored. She breathed a sigh of relief as she slid the heavydder to the part she was cleaning and came to a halt. She took one step at a time, gently cing her feet. She was afraid of heights; therefore, it was tough for her. Her eyes were closed as she carried on with the motion. Her feet slid as she was ready to take another stride. Her scream attracted the attention of everyone in the library. She felt she was going to fall and break her hips, never being able to stand straight again. The floor was constructed of wood and appeared to be strong enough to break someone¡¯s back. But instead, her body was hovering in mid-air. ''Am I really floating now?!'' When she opened her eyes, she noticed a pair of blue eyes looking at her. When she realized he was holding her in his arms, she eximed. She bowed her head in shame. ¡°Easy there beautiful,¡± he said and put her down. ¡°T-thank you,¡± she said quietly and turned around to leave. ¡°Hey wait. what¡¯s your name?¡± He asked. He is asking for my name? No boy has ever asked that. ¡°A-august,¡± she instantly answered and exited the library. She made the decision to inform Martha that she would be unable to clean the upper shelves of the library. She hoped Martha would not be enraged. She went into the bedrooms to clean, picking up the vacuum and a pail with rags. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 August. August was agitated by therge number of bedrooms she had to clean. Her back hurt from the cleaning. She¡¯d already done two rooms. Martha hadn¡¯t informed her how many rooms she needed to clean, so when August questioned, she told her to clean Mr. and Mrs. Knight¡¯s room, Miss Hazel¡¯s room, and Master Lucifer¡¯s room. She had four more massive rooms to clean. Her thoughts turned to Lucifer, her master. Everyone in the home referred to him as Lucifer. No one knew what his true name was. That¡¯s odd. But that was none of her concern, she reasoned, and returned to her job. She made her way to Hazel¡¯s room, and when she got there, she twisted the door knob and discovered it was locked. ''Maybe she is in there.'' August knocked on the door. She had to knock twice since there was no response at first. She flinched when the door was violently opened after the fourth knock. ¡°WHAT?¡± Hazel snapped. ¡°I-I came h-here for cl-cleaning,¡± August said looking down. ¡°Not now, go away and clean Lucifer¡¯s room first,¡± she said and was about close the door but stopped. ¡°And don¡¯t you dare touch anything of his. He will kill you. Understand?¡± She continued to stare at her. August gave a brief nod of her head. The door mmed in August¡¯s face. She exhaled a breath of relief. August was frightened. She shook her head and headed over to Lucifer¡¯s bedroom. She hoped he didn¡¯t return from work because he had left early and it was already afternoon. She was going down the hall, enjoying the grandeur of the home and the paintings on the walls. She came to a halt in front of a door and gazed at it. It was a ck wooden door. ''ck door? All of the other doors were in brown or hazel nut color why is this one in ck?'' The door had a weird aura about it that she couldn¡¯t ce. It was terrifying. She turned the knob carefully and opened the door. Thankfully, the door was not locked. Her eyes widened in surprise at what she saw within. It was a beautiful room. The loveliest room in the home. The room was actually an apartment! There was arge wavy-shaped bed and very long windows that revealed the outside of the home, and she gaped at the scene. It was invigorating. She didn¡¯t know where to begin with but eventually she chose the closet. She took the mop and began cleaning the closet. It wasrge and made of ss. She mobbed the floor once she was finished, which aggravated her back ache. It appeared like she needed to put something to it to alleviate the difort. The floor was so clear that she couldn¡¯t see any scratches or dirt on it. ''Then why am I even cleaning?'' ''Because you are a maid and this is your job.'' Her inner voice said. She sighed and continued to clean the already clean floor. Once she was done, she stood up and instantly flinched back in pain. ''This back pain will kill me.'' She cleaned the entire room in 30 minutes and then desperately wanted to go because she was exhausted and the pain was bing worse. She walked gently towards the entrance, careful not to touch or destroy anything. August recalled what Hazel had told her. She reached for the door, twisted the handle, and was ready to walk out when she collided with someone¡¯s chest. ''Wait, someone¡¯s chest?'' August cocked her head and saw the identical set of grey eyes that had made her tremble in terror. She took a big gulp. He seemed to be peering into her soul. His gaze pierced through her body like a drilling machine which made her tremble. ¡°I¡¯m sorry master I didn¡¯t see you,¡± she hurriedly apologized in order to get out of there. He didn¡¯t respond, and he didn¡¯t take her out of his eyes. She cleared her throat to get his attention, but it didn¡¯t work. He decided to speak after a few seconds of standing there like that. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He asked in deep voice. August stayed silent for a second. ''Why would he want to know my name?'' ¡°Don¡¯t keep me waiting, butterfly,¡± he growled. ''Butterfly? Why did he call me that?'' ¡°A-August, master,¡± she answered uncertainly to avoid angering him. ¡°Beautiful,¡± he muttered and her breathe caught in her throat. She was truly afraid of that man. He held an aura that made him even more terrifying than his sister. She shivered with terror. He lifted his hand, and she closed her eyes, expecting him to hurt her, but instead he tucked a few strands of her hair behind her ear and softly caressed her face. August trembled and moved back as he was touched. That appeared to enrage him, and he looked at her with clinched fists and furious eyes. She was screaming from terror inside and nced down. ¡°I-I¡¯m s-sorry, master,¡± she had no idea why she was apologizing. But she believed that would settle him down. That was exactly what happened. She nced into his eyes and realized that he was no Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. longer angry, and his hands were no longer clenched. His face, though, was expressionless. He grinned as he entered his room, closing the door behind him. August quickly walked towards the kitchen. She immediately called Martha as she found her washing the dishes. ¡°Martha!¡± She called her. Martha turned around and gave her a small smile. ¡°Yes, my child?¡± she asked softly. ¡°Uh...a-actually I-I couldn¡¯t clean the l-library. Because I co-couldn¡¯t reach the t-top,¡± she stuttered again and it annoyed her. Martha chuckled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay dear. I will tell someone else do to that,¡± August gave her a satisfying smile. ¡°Thank you so much Martha,¡± she whispered looking down. ¡°It¡¯s alright dear. As you¡¯re free now can you wash the dishes for me?¡± She asked. ¡°Oh yes of course. I¡¯ll do it,¡± August said and walked towards the sink. ¡°Thank you, sweetie,¡± she heard her footsteps fading away from the kitchen. ''I guess it won¡¯t be so bad working here. If I stay away from that man...'' Her subconscious spoke up. She didn¡¯t want to deal with any issues. At the very least, it was preferable to her foster parents¡¯ home and the dreadful hostel where she was staying. She had strict owners, but they didn¡¯t abuse her, and while several maids didn¡¯t like her, she wasn¡¯t much bullied. Everyone minded their own business. But it was clear that she yearned for Miss Garcia. She did, however, finish cleaning all of the items in the sink. She wiped her hand with a tiny towel and went to go, but she collided with someone. She was unable to maintain her equilibrium and fell. August cried out in agony and closed her eyes, still unable to identify who that person was. ¡°Are you alright?¡± A male voice said. She snapped her eyes open and her eyes met with a familiar beautiful pair of blue eyes. It¡¯s the library guy. He extended his hand forward to her. ¡°Come on get up beautiful,¡± she reluctantly grabbed his hand, and he had her up in a sh. She was taken aback by his unexpected move, which caused him tough. August bowed her head in shame. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t know you were here,¡± she said lowly. ¡°No, don¡¯t apologize. The mistake was mine. I should have seen where I was going,¡± he said with a toothy grin. ¡°O-Okay I should go now,¡± she walked past him to leave but he grabbed her hand from behind. Her eyes widen in shock. ''What is he doing?'' August turned around and harshly snatched her hand away from his. ''I don¡¯t like any man touching me.'' He seemed to be shocked at her reaction. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry beautiful I just wanted to talk to you but you¡¯re always in a hurry,¡± he said and chuckled. ¡°I-It¡¯s okay. Wh-what do you want to talk about?¡± She asked. ¡°Well, for now I just want to know you,¡± he said and sat on the kitchen counter. ¡°L-Like what?¡± She whispered. ¡°How old are you August?¡± He asked with a smile. ¡°I-I¡¯m 17,¡± I replied. He grinned. ¡°You¡¯re too young for a maid. Why do you work here?¡± He asked. ¡°My guardian cannot bear my expenses that¡¯s why I have to work.¡± ¡°Interesting. You¡¯re really brave August,¡± he gave her a smile which she returned that time. ¡°W-What about you? How old are you?¡± He was about to reply when someone shouted at them. ¡°What the hell is happening here?¡± A voice spoke up. She froze as she heard the tone and turned around to locate him. Her eyes were wide with dread, and she began to tremble. His powerful aura was smothering him, and his eyes were as dark as dark night. She began to take a step back. ¡°Nothing, we were just chatting,¡± the library guy said as if his presence was not affecting him. ''How could he act so normal around master?'' Lucifer took fast steps towards them. ¡°I suggest you watch your tone Ethan or else I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± he growled. ''So, his name is Ethan.'' August gulped and lowered her head. She didn¡¯t want to witness that. ¡°You don¡¯t have to get angry Lucifer.¡± ¡°Sh-¡± He cut off Ethan. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything. Just because you¡¯re my cousin doesn¡¯t mean you will go around and talk with my house maids and you,¡± he said pointing at her. She wanted to run away from there. She never knew they were cousins. She would never have talked to Ethan if she knew they were rted. ¡°I don¡¯t pay you to have gossips here,¡± he growled at her making her flinch. ¡°Hey bro, don¡¯t shout at her it¡¯s not even her mistake,¡± Ethan said trying to defend August. ¡°Leave Ethan. Go to your house,¡± Lucifer said to him. Ethan sighed and walked away from there. ''Oh god no, now I¡¯m alone with him.'' Once Ethan was gone his eyes got back on her. His intense stare again piercing through her soul. He started to get closer to her. Lucifer came to a halt when he got near enough to touch her, but she took a few steps back. Her action enraged him even more, and he tightened his grasp on her hand. He yanked her closer to him. August¡¯s eyes were wide and tearing up as she looked at him. When he realized that, his eyes softened and they locked gazes for a few seconds. He let go of her hand after what seemed like a lifetime, and she jerked back. ¡°Get back to work,¡± he said with a hard tone and walked away. August bit her lips trying to hold back the tears. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Lucifer. "Sir these are the files you were asking for," Jonathan, his assistant, stated. Lucifer took the files and began to examine them. He had made an agreement with Samuels for their new initiatives. As a result, he needed to review all of the data before making a final judgment. "Like always, you will get the deal dude," Adrian, his childhood friend, smirked. Lucifer didn''t respond to thement and continued with his job, since his friend Adrian was an immature twenty-seven-year- old guy to him. "Come on dude why you are always so moody?" He said and rolled his eyes earning a re from Lucifer. "I am busy, can''t you see that?" He said bluntly. "Whatever man, sometimes you seriously bore me. Now just tell me if you''re arranging a party for your birthday?" Adrian asked him seriously. "I''m not any teenager who has to throw a party every year on his birthday. I have important things to do other than throwing stupid parties," he said and ced the file on the desk. Adrian stared at his friend as if he was crazy and then spoke up. "What? Come on don''t do that man everyone is excited about your birthday. Everyone expects you to have a st on your birthday," he stated emphatically. Lucifer was bing irritated by his friend, and he recognized that Adrian would not leave him alone until he consented. Adrian got away with whatever he said to Lucifer his whole life since he was his childhood friend. "You can n it if you want," Adrian grinned like a small child. "But you have to arrange everything I''m not doing a shit," Lucifer told him. "Yes of course," he said and left the room. When he was finished with his task. He recalled he needed to go back to his father''s house to get certain files from there. And going there implies he might have to confront that girl. ''August'' ''No woman had these effects on me, and that little girl is ying with my head.'' But he couldn''t take his gaze away from her stunning eyes. Her silky-smooth skin, and her pink delicious lips, he longed to touch. He ran his hand through her hair. ''How do I stop this?'' ''For God''s sake, she is a maid. It should not be difficult for me to forget about her.'' He took out his phone and phoned a number. "Hey, Lucifer," Jessica purred. ''What a whore.'' "Come to my office, right now," hemanded. "On my way," she said and hung up. August. August had a really rough day since she had a lot of stuff to do. Martha informed her that Lucifer''s birthday was approaching nearer and they had nned to celebrate, which was why the maids were required to clean the entire home. She had to tidy the living room where visitors were expected. They had to prepare the lunch for at least a hundred people, so they had to n ahead of time.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. August groaned and began scrubbing the floor. She walked up and ced the dirty piece of cloth in the bucket after she was sure that the floor was clean. She picked up the bucket full of water, which was so heavy that she had to take tiny steps so it didn''t slip out of her grasp. She was also responsible for cleaning the rooms. She couldn''t see why they had to clean the rooms when they were going to be partying below. She shook her head and went inside Mr. and Mrs. Knight''s chamber. She twisted the doorknob and opened the door, taking care not to destroy anything as she meticulously cleaned the room. Lucifer''s chamber was next on the list. August swallowed, terrified. He was frightening and made her nervous, and after what urredst night, she would be unable to face him. But she had to admit he was different than any men she had encountered. She''d never seen a man like him before. He had a powerful aura that made others kneel down to him. After she had finished cleaning, she went to his bedroom and tapped on the door. August prayed silently that he wasn''t in there. She knocked once again, but no one responded. ''He must be out for work.'' She entered by opening the door. Her entire back was aching as a result of all the cleanings. She began rubbing the floor once more. But suddenly, after a few moments she heard a door opening and closing. She flinched and whirled around to see that the main door was securely locked. So, what was that noise? She froze as she heard footsteps. Was she dreaming? "What are you doing here?" The voice started her and she let out a small yelp. When August turned back, she spotted Lucifer standing by an open door without a shirt! She instantly whirled around, her eyes wide and her cheeks heated. He chuckled quietly, which she overheard. ''Did he justugh? I never knew he could.'' August heard his footstepsing closer to her. "I asked you something and I expect an answer," he spoke up with a hard tone. "I-I was cl-cleaning, master." "I-I will just g-go now. I-I''m sor-sorry sir," she whispered and was about to leave the room. "Wait," he yelled. She immediately stopped and waited for him to continue. "You can do your work," he stated as he returned to the room where he had been earlier. She figured it was his personal gym. His perspiring body and the towel wrapped around his neck exined it to her. Ten minutes had already passed, she was exhausted, and her task was nearly over. She had the impression that someone was keeping an eye on her. But she was too exhausted to consider it. *** He kept an eye on her, from his gym. He was watching her every move. Even in her filthy clothing, he thought she was gorgeous. His heart was racing as she brushed her hair away from her face with the back of her palm. He observed her while she focused on her task. He saw that she was different from other girls, in fact, she was quite unusual. She wasn''t a money- hungry girl, nor was she a desperate young woman who would die to sleep with men like Lucifer. Women would discreetly watch him and gaze at him with lusty eyes. But when he saw her, he could tell she was terrified, her eyes portrayed it all. She didn''t even make eye contact with him. Her reactions of seeing him without a shirt was distinctpared to other women. He couldn''t help but grin at her naive personality. Something in his life has changed since she walked through the front door of his father''s house. He wasn''t sure if it was meritorious or abominable, but he was getting limated to the change in no time. His life had always been a mystery to him. Everyone, even his own family, was perplexed by his views and personality. He lived in a cave with nothing but darkness around him. Girls like August were umon to find at the time, owing to the men''sck of respect. But any man would be lucky to be with a woman like August. Just imagining her with some other male, made his blood boil with anger. He pondered as he stepped into the gym, locking the door and cleaning his body with the towel. He was about to leave the gym to take a shower when he noticed she had already left. He entered the bathroom, shut the door, and turned on the shower. ''He would go to any length to make her his forever. But every time he thought about it, he refused to not aware of it at the time. He understood deep down that he felt something different for her. He was running away from the same sensation over the years, but he had no idea that the presence of that girl in his life would change his fate forever.'' Chapter 6 Chapter 6 August. The entire home was spotless, the floors were sparkling, every corner of the house had been washed, and the old sofa-covers had been reced with brand-new ones with new cushions. After hours of cleaning and cooking, the servants were all exhausted. Adrian wanted to beforted about the cleanliness and decorations of the entire house after Martha reminded them that Lucifer¡¯s birthday was only two days away and that there would be arge number of visitors Lucifer¡¯s friends. The color scheme was gold and silver. Earlier in the day, a few men came to the estate to measure the size of the golden-colored drapes that would be required to decorate the hall. August was never a lover of golden hues; she adored silver, but golden was simply a filthy form of muddy yellow to her. She like lighter hues. Her jaw dropped open as she noticed the glittering gold drapes falling down the creamy white walls. Her entire perspective was transformed in a matter of minutes. It was breathtakingly gorgeous, as if the house were made of gold with a sprinkling of silver glitter on top. It didn¡¯t seem overly sparkly or too in, but the appropriate amount of basic gold and silverplexion. ¡°Where¡¯s your mind at?¡± Venessa asked breaking her thoughts. ¡°Oh, nothing¡±, August whispered. They were in a room where Martha informed them to wait for her. Nobody knew why. ¡°Why do you think Martha called us for?¡± August asked Venessa. She just shrugged her shoulders and responded. ¡°I don¡¯t really know.¡± After a few minutes, they heard footsteps approaching the room. The door opened, and a man in his ''What¡¯s in that bag?'' August thought that to herself. ¡°Sorry girls, you all have to wait here for a long time,¡± Martha said and smiled. ¡°You all must be thinking about what is in this bag. As you all know that master¡¯s birthday ising and that there will be a party. He wanted all of us to be well dressed and this bag has lots of beautiful dresses for you girls,¡± she said. It was one of the benefits of having wealthy owners; the employees got to wear things they never imagined they¡¯d get to wear, and if they were lucky, they got to eat meals they¡¯d never eaten before. Some girls were specting about how elegant the outfits would be, while others were relieved that they would be able to wear anything other than a body-fitting maid attire. August hoped for the same thing. ¡°Silence girls,¡± everyone obeyed. ¡°Master doesn¡¯t want any of the maids to look bad because people love to criticize the smallest defect in the party and will turn them into a vast problem. We must not forget that we¡¯re working for one of the top billionaires of this country, so we have to look smart and behave smartly. And trust me when I say this, if you do anything wrong, master will not hesitate to punish you,¡± she warned the girls. August gulped in fright. ''He would punish us? I don¡¯t even want to imagine what punishment we might receive if we do anything wrong.'' ¡°You remember what happenedst time?¡± She questioned. ''Last time? What happenedst time?'' August had a clue but didn¡¯t bother asking Martha about it at the moment because thest thing she wanted to do was humiliate herself in front of everyone. Martha proceeded toy down the ground rules for everyone. ¡°Okay. So, girls, you can see your dresses now,¡± she stated that when she opened the bag. She took out all of the outfits. The maids were dressed in a royal blue formal blouse and a jet-ck pencil skirt. August was handed her dress, and her fingers caressed the fabrics, which were delicate and practically melted beneath her touch. She¡¯d never worn something like it before. Previously, she wore modest sundresses or sweater and sweatpants at Miss Garcia¡¯s residence. The attraction of the garment captivated the girls. It was beautiful. Her smile faded as she saw herself in that stunning outfit. She didn¡¯t have a physique that guys would like; she¡¯d never worn a swimsuit before, and she¡¯d never gone to the gym to achieve a good shape. To August, her body type was unimpressive. ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it? ¡± Venessa asked her with a grin. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s just so beautiful. But I wonder why would he choose such an expensive outfit for us? I mean we¡¯re just maids,¡± August asked her. Vanessa chuckled and replied. ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning, my dear August. You don¡¯t know what else he could do to prove to everyone who he really is,¡± she frowned at Vanessa¡¯s remark, what did she mean? She thought Lucifer must love showing off his money to the media. She had read magazines before about it. However, Martha Lucifer ¡°So that¡¯s the theme, did you like it?¡± Adrian inquired. He appeared to be a shambles, as if he hadn¡¯t had enough sleep in a few days. His hair was a tangled mess, and his shirt buttons dangled from his shirt. ''Did he get into a fight on the way to my office?'' He had been bbering about the theme and the decorations for over an hour which irritated Lucifer. ¡°Adrian, I told you to do what you want. Just don¡¯t disturb me,¡± he spat at his friend. ¡°Come on man just look at the theme it¡¯s so elegant and it will be mentioned in the invitation card and there is something I have selected for your workers,¡± he said ruffling through the papers in his hand and pulled out a paper, presenting it on Lucifer¡¯s desk. ¡°What is it?¡± Lucifer asked taking the paper from the desk. ¡°This is what the maids are going to wear. I didn¡¯t sync them with guards as they will be wearing in boring ck as usual,¡± he said and rolled his eyes. Lucifer looked at the clothing ideas and immediately wondered how August might appear in them. The diamond silver top was paired with a ck skirt. His eyes darkened at the notion of the garment suiting her figure and framing her figure. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, man? You don¡¯t like it?¡± Adrian questioned raising his eyebrow. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright,¡± he replied inly. ¡°Just send the outfits to my dad¡¯s house, the maids will take care of it.¡± ¡°I already did that, I had Martha inform me everything I needed to know to stitch the clothes in just a few days...¡± Lucifer excused himself with a nod of his head. After Adrian departed, he returned to work and prepared himself for the meeting. He picked up the phone and dialed his assistant¡¯s number. ¡°Yes sir?¡± He replied instantly. ¡°Are they here already?¡± ¡°No sir, they will be here in ten minutes,¡± his assistant replied. ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t forget to inform me,¡± he remarked as he hung up the phone. He was preparing for the meeting. A firm was eager to sign a contract with the Knights, so they arranged for a meeting. Lucifer was never a man who would deal with any firm easily, so they had to wait a long time to have an appointment with him. After thirty minutes, his assistant called to let him know they were on their way. He left his chamber and walked into the conference room, barging in without greeting anyone. He sat down in his usual chair. The two guys cleaned their throats ufortably. The man named Anderson was the first person to speak up, ¡°It¡¯s so nice to see you, Mr. Knight. we¡¯re d that you could make it,¡± he said with a smile which Lucifer never returned. His smile faded and he cleared his throat once again, ¡°Sir, you already know the reason why we¡¯ve to merge with us so that we could get some help and we cannot think of anyone better than you,¡± he exined. His tone was almost begging Lucifer to help him out. Lucifer was silent for a moment and then asked, ¡°Well, can I see your financial statement?¡± Anderson nodded and handed Lucifer the file. He opened up the file and started examining it. ''Does this man really know how to run a business?! This is terrible!'' Lucifer closed the file and ced it on the table. ¡°Well, Mr. Anderson, I see that your financial statement is very bad. I cannot take any risk working with you.¡± He looked at Lucifer with a horrid expression. ¡°S-sir please we¡¯vee here with a lot of hope, please don¡¯t do this to us, sir,¡± he pleaded. Lucifer stared at him with no emotion. ¡°I have a condition,¡± he said. He stared at Lucifer with confusion. ¡°What condition?¡± He asked. ¡°As you know, if I help yourpany, yourpany is surely going to be a sess. So, in this case, the profit that thepany will receive, you will have to share with mypany.¡± ¡°Of course, Sir. How much do you want?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°60% of it will be mine,¡± the man was stunned. The other man beside him wanted to protest but stopped when his eyes met Lucifer¡¯s. ¡°Y-yes Sir. Thank you,¡± Anderson said. ¡°You may leave now, Mr. Anderson,¡± Lucifer told him. They stood up and walked away a few seconds sufficient. It was finally time to leave the workce. Because his friend had arranged an unwee party, he needed to remain at his father¡¯s house as the party would be hosted there. And staying there meant seeing her all the time. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 August. Martha told me that Mr. & Mrs. Knight wereing back from their business trip. She was going to introduce me to them. I¡¯m very anxious. Martha told me that I had to behave as best as I could. I quickly went to washed my hands and clean myself. I looked like a mess! ¡°August! Where are you?¡± Martha yelled. I quickly ran towards her. ¡°There you are. Come on you have to be quick. Master and Mrs. Knight areing and if we don¡¯t wee them properly, they will get angry¡± she said in a quick pace. I nodded my head and followed her to the living room. As I reached the living room, I saw ady sitting on the sofa while a man who looked like he was histe 50¡äs was sitting beside her, discussing something with her. I stood behind Martha feeling nervous. ¡°Hello Mr. & Mrs. Knight, I¡¯m happy you could make it here safely¡± I heard Martha said softly to them. ¡°Hello Martha, how has the house been. We didn¡¯t have time to call you since the moment we left¡± the busy on his phone. ¡°Who¡¯s this behind you Martha?¡± she asked. I froze in my spot and gulped. I was very nervous and petrified. ¡°Oh, ma¡¯am this is August. she is the new maid here. I had told you about her employment¡± Martha said. She moved aside so that Mrs. Knight could see me. My face had turned red as I took a step forward, looking down. ¡°H-hello ma¡¯am, hello S-Sir¡± damn my stuttering. ¡°Hello dear, how are you doing?¡± she asked me with a heart-warming smile which I returned dly. ¡°I- I¡¯m good¡± I replied quietly. ¡°Well. I don¡¯t like people who stutter like a loser¡± Mr. Knight spoke up. I gulped in fear. He didn¡¯t like my stuttering. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Sir¡± I replied and was happy that I didn¡¯t stutter that time. He just gave me a cold stare and nodded his head while Mrs. Knight gave me a sad smile. ¡°You both should get back to work and Martha please cancel all the calls and meetings. We¡¯re very tired and want to rest for a few hours and at exactly 8pm I want our dinner ready¡± she said smiling and walked away with her husband. I sighed deeply. I could not do anything without messing it up. ¡°It¡¯s okay honey. You don¡¯t have to be sad. Master has been like this since forever. Don¡¯t be sad just make sure you behave properly in front of him next time.¡± she said patting my shoulder. ¡°A-and how is Mrs. Knight?¡± I asked following her towards the kitchen. ¡°She is a very nice woman with a very weing nature. She is always nice to all of us no matter what. She has never been arrogant and treats us very well¡± she replied. I see, ma¡¯am is actually a very nice woman. ¡°So, all of their children are like their dad?¡± I asked. She paused what she was doing and turned around ¡°Master Lucifer is the exact copy of his father, they Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. both are the same. Ignorant and cold-hearted. And as well as Hazel and Nathan. They both are arrogant and rich brats who care for none.¡± Nathan must be the one who was at the dining table when I dropped the ss full of water on Miss Hazel on my very first day. ¡°Except for one¡± she said all of a sudden snapping me out of my thoughts. ¡°Who?¡± I questioned. ¡°Ebenezer. He is just like Mrs. Knight more like a shadow of her. He¡¯s kind hearted just like his mom and the second child of the Knight family after that Nathan and Hazel were born. I remember when I first entered in this house. I was just 25 years old. Ma¡¯am helped me with so many things and Ebenezer treated me like his second mother. He is a true example of a gentleman.¡± I stayed silent listening to her bbering. Is he really that good? She chuckled at my awkwardness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry dear but I cannot stop myself from talking something good about him and guess what! He¡¯sing next week¡± She said with a toothy grin. Iughed at her childish behaviour but immediately stopped when I felt someone watching me. I tilted my head and saw master standing by the kitchen door staring at me. My eyes widen in fear as his menacing stare met mine. His eyes were not holding the coldness like before, instead of that they were soft. My heart beat escted as I kept staring at his beautiful eyes that held some emotion that I was not able to understand. His eyes departed the softness and weed the coldness as he noticed me staring at him too. With onest nce he left the kitchen and went upstairs. What was that? Was he bipr or something? I shrugged my thoughts and started doing my work alongside the other girls. Master¡¯s birthday was day after tomorrow so we all had to work hard and I guess we wouldn¡¯t get much sleep. Lucifer¡¯s P.O.V I could not stop myself from looking at her. Her beautiful face brightened as she smiled. A small smile formed in my face and my eyes softened at the view. Her eyes were the only thing I could look at for my peace. My eyes softened as I stared at her beautiful face and she suddenly stopped in shock. I didn¡¯t remove my eyes from her. She was also staring back at me that melt my heart even more. I was shocked. When did I be so vulnerable? When did my eyes start to look soft instead of their usual cold look? I clenched my teeth. My stare be cold as it was before when I noticed I was staring at her for a quite long time. Her face indicated confusion as I began to go upstairs to my roompletely ignoring everyone. When I reached my room, I opened the door and went inside throwing my coat on the sofa. Iid down in my bed and closed my eyes. I was very tired today and I didn¡¯t want to do anything but sleep. A loud knock woke me up from my sleep. I groaned in annoyance. ¡°Come in¡± I growled. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not very polite of you my son¡± I heard my mom said and enter in my room. I smiled at her. ¡°I never knew you wereing today mom¡± I mumbled. ¡°It happened all of a sudden we didn¡¯t have time to inform dear¡± she said and sat beside me. ¡°How have you been Lucifer?¡± she asked me. ¡°I have been fine just very tired because of my work¡± I replied. ¡°You dad also came with me and I would like you to see him¡± well I didn¡¯t really had a good rtionship with my dad. I just nodded my head to make her happy she doesn¡¯t like when I said bad things about dad. ¡°I see you have handled the house really nicely and the new maid is pretty quiet and nice¡± I looked at her in confusion. Who is she talking about? ¡°That young one?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, and I guess her name is...¡± she narrowed her eyes to remember. ¡°Oh yes, August, she is very nice and young. Martha introduced her to me and your father but as always your father had to be rude to everyone¡± she said and rolled her eyes. I clenched my fists. He was rude to her? ¡°What did he say mom?¡± I asked trying to control my anger. ¡°He just told her that he doesn¡¯t like any clumsy worker who stutters a lot¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry dear I will make sure he is not rude to anyone anymore¡± she assured me. I smiled and hugged her while she kissed my head. She still treated me like a kid. ¡°Okay mom¡± I said and smiled. She smiled back and left the room. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 August. Everyone was getting ready for the party. We had to get ready first to serve the guests properly. I was in my room along with Venessa. She was brushing her hair and doing her makeup while I was sitting on the bed tying my hair in a normal bun. ¡°Are you ready to go Aug?¡± she asked me using a nickname that she gave me. ¡°Yes, I am¡± I replied nodding my head. She was shocked after she looked at me. ¡°No way in hell are you going downstairs like this.¡± She said cing her hands on her hips. ¡°Wh-why? Do I-I look bad?¡± I whispered. ¡°No honey, of course you are beautiful but you really need to do some make up. I meane on it¡¯s a party.¡± she chirped. I looked down and replied. ¡°I don¡¯t have any makeup kit¡± she stared at me in disbelief. ¡°So what? You can use mine. Come on I¡¯ll do it for you¡± she grinned and made me sit in the chair, facing the mirror. Atst, after 20 minutes she was done with my makeup. I didn¡¯t really like to use makeup so I told her to not use too much and also, she didn¡¯t let me see myself. ¡°Go and see yourself now. You look hot¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. she said and winked, making me blush. She moved away from the mirror and I had a full view of myself. I gasped in shock. I look really different. I turn around and hugged her. ¡°Thank you very much no one has ever done something like this for me¡± I told her. She patted my back and broke the hug, giving me a warm smile. ¡°Okay, now let¡¯s go downstairs before Marthaes and eats us alive.¡± she murmured and we both shared a giggle. We reached downstairs, in the kitchen where we instantly started to work. All the maids were there and looked very good in their outfits well I was quite ufortable in these heels but I couldn¡¯t remove them either. ¡°Here you two¡± Martha said and sighed. ¡°Come don¡¯t bete. The guests have already arrived¡± she handed me and Venessa a tray of drinks and foods. Fortunately, I held a tray of delicious food because I hated alcohol. It reminded me of my foster dad... he used to drink before he beat me every day. I shrugged the thought as I knew that if I kept reminding myself of all those bad memories, I might end up bursting in tears in front of everyone. I entered into the hall and my mouth dropped. This looks like the castle from the Beauty and the Beast. ¡°Close your mouth sweetheart. You may catch a fly¡± a voice said from behind me. I turned around and a very gorgeous guy was standing behind me with a wine ss in his hand and a smirk stered on his face. My cheeks flushed and I looked down. He chuckled lightly and came closer to me. I unknowingly moved back but regretted my movement instantly when I saw him picking up a fried chicken from the tray I was holding and walked away. I sighed in relief. Who was he? Must be a family member or business partner of master. I was very tired of walking in those high heels. I ced the tray on the kitchen counter and stripped out of my heels. I sat in one of the chairs and massaged my toes. Couldn¡¯t they choose a normal shoe instead of high heels? All of a sudden. I heard someoneing into the kitchen, so I quickly stood up and wore my heels. I heard a group of peopleughing. They must be roaming around. I pretended to wash the dishes so that they wouldn¡¯t notice me. But how wrong I was. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I tilted my head and saw master Nathan. ¡°I-I was just washing, master¡± I stuttered. He just nodded his head in response. ¡°D-do you want anything, S-Sir?¡± ¡°Yes, some bear bottles and bring them near the pool¡± hemanded and walked away. I grabbed two boxes of bear bottles and picked them up. God they were so heavy. I picked them up anyway and walked out of the house towards the pool. Master Nathan arranged a different party for himself and his friends at the pool, as Martha told me, because his friends were messy and his dad doesn¡¯t want them ruining everything in the house. That was why master Nathan was out of the house. Once I reached there, I saw a group of more than 30 people ying in the pool, not really ying. There were also some girls... wearing bikini and swimming in the pool and along them few couples who were making out. I tried my best to ignore them but it wasn¡¯t possible when tons of them were in front of my eyes. I lowered my gaze and then walked towards where master Nathan was standing. ¡°Master?¡± I called him. He was ying volleyball with his friends in the pool but stopped when he heard me. ¡°Just put them in the corner¡± he nkly said. I nodded my head and did what I was told. As I was about to leave after cing the bear bottles, I felt a pair of hands on my waist. I jumped in shock and backed away from the guy who was holding me. ¡°Hey beautiful¡± a guy in ck shorts said. He was quite gorgeous but his lustful eyes made him a vile monster. I said nothing and started to walk out of there. ¡°Hey girl, not so soon¡± the same guy held my wrist. My eyes were wide in shock. He can¡¯t touch me like this! ¡°L-Let go¡± I said trying to sound strong but ended up with a whisper. His smirk grew more. ¡°Not so soon darling, the fun has not even started¡± he said pulling me in his chest. I started to fear for my life. Everyone was seeing us yet no one came to save me. Couldn¡¯t they see that he was forcing me? ¡°Please Sir¡± I said tearing up. ¡°Awe baby don¡¯t cry¡± he said and pulled me in an abandoned ce. My hands wed in his, trying to take them off. ¡°Please don¡¯t do this Sir. let me go¡± I begged. ¡°There¡¯s no going back now baby¡± he said and pushed me on the wall. He pinned my hands above my head. ¡°Stop it please. Please help me!¡± this time I yelled as he started to kiss my neck. I got shivers of disgust as he touched me. My eyes were all red from crying and my chest hurt from sobbing. Was anyone even hearing my screams? I screamed loudly when I felt him unzipping his pants. ¡°What the fuck you think you¡¯re doing?¡± the attacker stopped immediately and tilted his head to see who it was. Soon he was pulled away from me. And my saviour attacked him with punches and was saying something that I wasn¡¯t able to understand. ¡°You...touch... mine... it?¡± my visions were blurry and legs gave up on me. I slide down and sat on the floor bringing my legs in my chest. I sobbed quietly closing my eyes. Few people came there and took the attacker out of there. My visions were still blurry but I could still see my saviouring close to me and picked me up in a bridal style. Heid my head in his chest and held me tight. I felt relieved and rxed. I had a clear view of the person who saved me. His piercing eyes and perfect jawline. His eyes still held the anger and coldness. His hands were gripping my hip as he held me tight and his jaw clenched. I gasped in horror as I found out who he was. ¡°Master?¡± I whispered before I ck out. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Lucifer. I took a sip of my wine while talking to my friends. I must say Adrian really did a good job in decoration. I looked around me and saw many people talking andughing. My eyes fell on that maid...she was looking beautiful on her outfit. I stared at her, not able to move my eyes. Her beautiful hair was open and she was wearing light makeup that suited her, her blue blouse and ck pencil skirt was looking fitting her body perfectly. I observed her walking with a tray in her hands and serving everyone. Her features and beauty was quite noticable to all the other men whose eyes were hungrily checking her out. My teeth were clenching at the thought of other men looking at her. But soon my eyes softened when theynded on her, smiling brightly at the guest. I felt my face stretch. Am I smiling? Shocked with myself, I quickly removed the expression from my face in hope that nobody saw my smile. I took another sip of my wine trying to control myself from grabbing her from behind and kiss her luscious lips. I was happy and angry at the same time with Adrian for choosing the outfit. No doubt that she was looking mesmerizing but also the dress was like a second skin on her body that made most of the men look at her with lustful eyes. I didn¡¯t know why I was affected but if I was then I did not n on sitting quietly and do nothing. I saw her going towards the kitchen, I was satisfied with that because she was away from the other men¡¯s views. ¡°Hey big brother¡± I heard a voice. I turned around to find no other then him. My cold stare was enough to make him understand that I was not happy to see him. ¡°How have you been?¡± he asked me smirking. I clenched my fists. ¡°What the fuck are you doing here?¡± I asked in a calm tone. ¡°Well, well, this is not a right way to wee your little brother¡± he replied and grinned. ¡°You¡¯re not wee here aftering back after 1 year¡± we stared at each other for few second. After that he burst intoughter and hugged me. I smiled and hugged him back. ¡°How have you been brother?¡± he asked. ¡°I am good. What about you? How¡¯s your business in Spain?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s good brother and now I¡¯m thinking to shift my business here so that I could be with you guys¡± he smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll help you with it¡± I stated. Later then, my other family members came and met Ebenezer. He was the second heir of Knight Family. From childhood, we had been the best friends. He was my closest sibling, more then Nathan and Hazel. ¡°Oh, my baby¡± mom came and hugged Ebenezer. ¡°I missed you mom¡± he said. I rolled my eyes at their dramatic moment and red at him. ¡°What? I¡¯m still her little boy¡± he whined like a kid. I stared at him with pure disgust. A full-grown guy does not act like this! ¡°Whatever¡± I mumbled. Suddenly, my eyes fell into the maid. She was holding two heavy boxes of beer and going out of the house. I frowned. Where the fuck she is going right now? Then the bell rang. She is going at Nathan¡¯s party. He must have told her to get the beer bottles. While Adrian nned my birthday party, Nathan had his own party nned, that included crazy bunch of kids having a pool party with lots of alcohol, girls and of course SEX. I never agreed to it but I could care less about it. Nathan must have asked her to bring the beer boxes to there, and being the maid she could not deny it. I had the sudden urge to go and check on her. I was confused if it was the right decision. It was her job to serve us but it totally was not safe for her to be there alone. ¡°Excuse me¡± I excused myself from my family and rushed out of before a woman¡¯s voice interrupted me. ¡°Hello Mr. Knight, how have you been?¡± a high-pitched voice asked me. She was wearing a tight dress which showed her curves and her ass look big. I stared at her in disgust. What the fuck she wants now? ¡°I¡¯m busy right now and have to go somewhere¡± I said and walked away leaving her in shock. I did not know why I was doing this, especially for a goddamn maid. I just needed to be sure she was fine and safe. The ce was full of disgusting horny drunk guys when I went outside. My brother was nowhere to be found. I moved closer to the pool to see if he was inside the pool but no sign of him. Secondster, I finally saw him surrounded by his friends. I went up to him. ¡°Where is she?¡± I growled. He stared at me in confusion. ¡°Who?¡± he asked raising an eyebrow. I was about to ask him again when I heard a bloodcurdling scream. I followed the scream with Nathan following me back. My heart was beating faster. What if its August¡¯s scream? No, no this can¡¯t be. I cannot let anything happen to her. I was in the back of the house, still searching for her. All of a sudden, I heard a muffled sob. I looked around myself trying to figure where this wasing from, that was when my eyes fell on a figure. A guy was holding a girl with a hand on her mouth and kissing her neck. My fists clenched and my veins were visible in my fists when I saw who the girl was. August. I will kill that fucker. I rushed towards him and pulled him off of her. I punched him hard on his face and he immediately lose consciousness. But it didn¡¯t stop me from hurting him. I kept on punching and kicking him. ¡°You don¡¯t touch what is mine, got it?¡± I yelled at him. Nathan came with the guards and pulled me away from him. ¡°Lucifer, calm down the party is still not over don¡¯t act like this¡± he hissed at me. I yanked my arm from him and nced at August. She was sobbing on the floor; her hair was messy and her blouse was a bit torn. I picked up her fragile body and my heart clenched when I felt her sobbing on my chest. Why am I feeling this way? I don¡¯t even know this girl. ¡°Lucifer, are you crazy? What the fu-¡± before Nathan could finish his sentence, I shot him a re that made him shut his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m taking her in my room¡± I stated still not removing my eyes from her. I was about to go when I saw Adrian rushing towards me. ¡°What the fuck Lucifer? The guards told me you were beating up a guy? And who is she?¡± he asked pointing to August. I tightened my grip on her. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern¡± I growled. ¡°Whoa whoa, calm down man. Just tell me what¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t have any time to tell you every fucking thing, she is injured and she needs a fucking doctor so do me a favor and call a doctor¡± I yelled at him. He looked at me with pure shock but never flinched. I ignored both of them and started to walk towards the house. ¡°Wait dude. You can¡¯t go in like this. What will the guests think if you go in with a maid in your arms?¡± he said. I gritted my teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t care¡± I whispered harshly and moved away from him. I heard both of them yelling my name, telling me to stop but I was not going to stop. I nced again at her fragile figure and saw that she was already unconscious. I did not know her, she was just a maid, but still I was doing that for her. Risking my reputation, tarnishing my family¡¯s name, but I could care less. And I did not know why. Narrator¡¯s P.O.V He entered the house carrying August, making everyone stare at him. People gasped when they saw the man who was feared by everyone, holding a small fragile figure in bridal style. Their eyes went wide as he walked towards the stairs and went to his room. He could care less about the guests. At that moment, he just cared for the little girl who was in his arms. He ced her delicate figure in the bed and pulled the sheets over her. He stared at her face for a moment, examining her everything. Her eyes were closed and her mouth was lightly parted, even if her makeup was almost destroyed...and the kohl she had on her eyes had spread all over her eyes. His hands met her forehead unknowingly. He was beyond shocked. Her smooth skin melted under his touch as he caressed her head lightly. August seemed to calm down under his touch. ¡°Martha! Martha!¡± he yelled, calling the name. The maid came rushing into his room. ¡°Yes master?¡± she asked looking down. ¡°Clean her and call a doctor for her, make sure she¡¯s okay¡± he said to her. ¡°Yes sir¡± she said as she called two other maids who were helping Martha clean up August. He walked out of the room to see what was going on outside. He saw his friend Adrian came towards him. ¡°How is she now?¡± he asked. ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± Lucifer snapped making Adrian chuckle. ¡°What?¡± he asked his friend. ¡°Nothing man nothing¡± he said under his breath. His face had a smirk. ¡°Why the fuck are you smirking?¡± Adrian raised his hand in air and stepped backwards. ¡°Nothing Lucifer. I just never saw you like this, especially for a girl.¡± Lucifer did not say answer him. Adrian knew something was wrong with Lucifer, but he could not figure out whatever was happening...was right or wrong. He knew Lucifer for a long time. He knew how he was.... Adrian was Lucifer¡¯s closest friend; they knew each other since childhood. But he never saw Lucifer acting like that to anyone, except for his mother and Hazel. They were the only women he cared truly for. He did not give a crap about the women he had been with. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Whatever¡± Lucifer muttered and went back to his room. The maids were done cleaning and changing August. ¡°Out¡± he ordered. They went out quickly without saying a word. Martha was very worried about August and wanted to stay with her but it was not like Lucifer would let her. She was dressed in a simple night gown, not too revealing. And not to mention she was looking like a princess, sleeping in avish bed. He stared at her sleeping frame. Putting his hands back in his pocket. He walked out of the room without ncing back at him. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 August. I was in a dark room; nothing could be seen except for the darkness around me. There was not any single light! I tried to stand up with the help of my wounded legs, but failed miserably. I tried to hold back my tears, thinking about what they did to me. My own parents beat me to death and then locked me the dark basement. I was there for almost two hours. They didn¡¯t check on me yet. They didn¡¯t even give me food... Few more moments passed...and then the door opened, revealing my father standing there with a belt in his hand. My eyes were wide in horror and I looked at him with pleading eyes. ¡°You fucking whore!¡± he yelled. I backed away only to found a wall behind me. ¡°Please dad.¡± I cried out when he came close and whipped me with his belt. ¡°Shut up bitch.¡± he growled and whipped me again. This time I let out a loud scream. The pain was unbearable. He kept hitting me until I started to bleed. I was whimpering lowly every time he would hit me. Why? Why is he doing this to me? I was his daughter, wasn¡¯t I? Does it really matter that am adopted? ¡°Pl-please dad n-not anymore.¡± I whispered before falling to the ground. I was on the urge of losing my consciousness, because I really did not want to witness what else was going to happen. He yanked me up by my hair making me hiss in pain and him smacking me again on my face. I broke a rule...I could never ever hiss or make any sound that would show that I was in pain. ¡°Get up you worthless bitch, you deserve nothing but pain.¡± with that he mmed my head on the wooden wall. I started to see ck dots and my vision were blurry. I could not see anything. Was I finally dying? I heard my dad muttered something but before I could figure that out, my vision was covered with the darkness. Lucifer¡¯s P.O.V It was almost morning, but there was no sign of her awakening. The doctor said that she would take time to wake up. She was still in my bed and afterst night incident, dad came to me twice to discuss the matter but every time I told him to leave. Because I was not interested to talk about that. All I cared about was...I just wanted her to be okay. ¡°Lucifer.¡± I heard someone called my name, knocking on my door. ¡°Come in.¡± I growled at whoever the fuck it was. The door opened, revealing none other than my sister with a pissed off look. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked, annoyed. She rolled her eyes at me. ¡°Do you even know what the fuck you have done?¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked in a bored tone. ¡°You brought a fricking maid on your room and not to forget in front of everyone, the fucking guest and the fucking medias. It¡¯s all over the news and social media.¡± she whined. I gave her a bored look. ¡°So? Do you think I fucking care what the fuckers talk about me?¡± I snapped. ¡°What the fuck you are saying Lucifer, she is just a filthy maid, she can¡¯t be evenpared with any of us and after you did, all of the people are thinking something is fishy.¡± she half yelled at me. My eyes were red with anger, her words were ringing on my head filthy. I took long strides towards her and grabbed her arm pushing her outside of my room. ¡°Get out of here NOW.¡± I growled at her. She gulped and nodded her head before leaving the room. I sighed in frustration. Walking towards my bathroom, I got in and did my business in there. After 15 minutes I got out wrapping a towel around myself. She was still in my bed sleeping peacefully and looking beautiful as fuck. I was searching for some clothes in my closet when I heard someone moan and then gasped. I turned around and saw her sitting on my bed with her big eyes. She instantly covered her eyes with her hand. I smirked at her cute reaction and walked towards her. ¡°Open your eyes.¡± Imanded. She was hesitating at first but then removed her hands and opened her eyes but still looking down. It made me angry and I gripped her chin and raised it up a bit so that I could see her beautiful eyes. My breath hitched as I stared at her divine like face. But her eyes held fear and dejection. ¡°Always look into my eyes when I¡¯m talking to you, got it?¡± I asked in a husky voice. She nodded her Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. head that made me more furious. Why the fuck she is not talking? ¡°Words.¡± I demanded. ¡°O-okay.¡± she whispered. Fuck. Her words were like a song to my ears. I had the urge to kiss her but I managed to control myself and let go of her chin. I slipped on my clothes and wore my shoes. She was still looking down, not even sparing a nce at me. I approached her again and sat down on the bed beside her. She moved a little but stopped when I red at her. ¡°C-can I go n-now m-master?¡± She spoke breaking the silence. I could see red by now, why she wanted to fucking leave? ¡°Why you want to leave?¡± I asked in my deep voice, enough to make her shiver. ¡°I-I jus-¡± I stopped her. ¡°First have your breakfast.¡± I said and called for Martha. She hastily came in my room with her head down. ¡°Yes master?¡± ¡°Give her some breakfast and don¡¯t let her do all the chores of the house, the other maids will do this.¡± I said in my deep tone. She nodded her head and went out of my room. I turned around to face August. ¡°You may take a shower and as I said you don¡¯t have to do all the works.¡± I wore my watch and nce at her. ¡°Y-yes sir.¡± she replied and nod her head. She stood up from the bed, still on herst night¡¯s dress. Her hair was messy and her upper buttons of the night gown was slightly lose and would pop out anytime, but still it was showing much of her skin. She brought her hands to her chest to cover it. A low chuckle escaped from my mouth. That made me so fucking hard. Her innocence, her curve was on disy. I clenched my teeth and walked towards her. She gasped, her eyes were wide, seeing meing to her. I stopped when I was enough close to her. I was examining her beautiful face, her shiny brown hair and her pink plump lips. I caressed her hair and ced few strands of her hair behind her ears. She was shivering in fear. It made me smirk; I liked the effect I had on her. It made me feel more powerful, that I already was. She tried to step back, but I immediately caught her by her waist and pulled her closer to me. She gasped loudly this time, her eyes were bing teary and she tried to squirm under my grip, only making me tightening it more. ¡°Stop struggling.¡± I growled. She whimpered and stopped. I brought myself close to her neck and inhaled her smell. She was struggling again but I didn¡¯t let her go. Her smell was so fucking intoxicating. She started to hit my chest with her small fist, trying to get away from me. But I wasn¡¯t going to let that happen. ¡°Pl-please le-let me go.¡± She cried. Why the hell is she crying? ¡°Sshhh don¡¯t cry princess.¡± I said and caressed her hair. Her silky-smooth hair melted in my hands, her brown blocks looked so perfect on the creases of my finger. She whimpered more. I started to ce soft kisses on her neck making her shiver. Fuck. This was making me even more hard. At that moment, I was thinking about nothing but her. I heard her soft sobs. Clenching my teeth, I let go of her. She stumbled back. What the fuck was I doing? What the heck was happening to me? I pinched the bridge of my nose and closed my eyes. When I opened them, I saw her still standing with her head down. ¡°Get out.¡± I spoke. ¡°NOW.¡± She quickly walked out of my room with her tear-stained face. What the fuck was I doing? How can I be attracted towards her? How....how can I feel something for her? Feelings were not for a person like me. August¡¯s P.O.V I ran out of the room as fast as possible. He was crazy! He was definitely insane. How could he just touch me like this and yelled at me to get out? It was his mistake not mine. I get in my room and quickly changed my clothes. I was wearing a different dress, it was a night gown, I gulped thinking if he changed my dress...I really hope he didn¡¯t. I changed the clothes into my regr maid clothes and brushed my hair, I tied my hair and was about to walk out of the room when I saw Martha came with a tray in her hands. I frowned when I saw she brought breakfast for me. ¡°Why did you bring this Martha? I could go down to have it with the other girls.¡± I spoke. She smiled at me. ¡°No dear, master has told me to bring it to you and let you rest for the day.¡± she said and ced the tray in the bed. ¡°But it was not needed, I-I¡¯m feeling alright now.¡± I replied. I really did not want to stay in the room all day. ¡°Master will get angry if we don¡¯t listen to her sweetie. Nowe and have your breakfast.¡± I nod my head at her and sat beside her. I have to admit I was hungry and the smell of fresh juice, scrambled and toast was making me hungrier. I slowly pick up the toast and take a bite. My mind was still on the incident that happened few moments ago. Why did he behave like this? Why did he touch me? I was so lost in my thoughts I didn¡¯t even heard Martha calling my name. ¡°What happened August? You were lost.¡± She said with a chuckle. I looked down and blushed. ¡°N-nothing. What were you saying?¡± ¡°Oh yeah, actually I was going to ask aboutst night.¡± I stopped what I was doing and stared at her. Both fear and sadness could be seen in my eyes by anyone. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry my dear, you don¡¯t have to say anything if you don¡¯t feelfortable.¡± She quickly said. ¡°N-no I-I am fine. W-what do you want to know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask what that guy did to you, I just want to know what happened after that.¡± I stared at her in confusion. Exactly what she wanted to know? ¡°What do you mean, Martha?¡± She sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry sweetie I did not mean to confuse you, but people are gossiping and very soon it will be on news.¡± I frowned at her. ¡°About what they are gossiping?¡± I asked. ¡°About you and Master.¡± My eyes widen in shock. ¡°Wh-what about m-me?¡± I stuttered. ¡°You do remember that he saved you from that guy?¡± I nodded my head. ¡°Yes, and then? Do you remember anything else?¡± ¡°I-I just fainted and remember being carried out. Then I woke up at master¡¯s room, that¡¯s all I remember.¡± I whispered. After few seconds of silence, she spoke. ¡°He carried you to his room in front of everyone. Everyone saw it, they are talking about it. Master never did this to anyone, especially a maid, he doesn¡¯t even look at any of the maids here, he just doesn¡¯t care. Butst night he saved you, he carried you to his room, gave you proper treatment, called a doctor for you. It¡¯s really strange. Mr. Knight was really angry and other family members are still pissed off.¡± I was shock. I couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. ¡°I...I don¡¯t understand Martha, why he d-did this, I-I have no idea.¡± I said to her which barely could be heard. ¡°I know my dear, it¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t think too much about it everything will be okay. Now you should rest, I will have Marie to do your chores.¡± I nodded my head in response. She smiled and walked out of the room. ¡°But I will still warn you August, please stay away from him. He is not someone whom you can freely roam around, he¡¯s dangerous. Please stay away from him my child.¡± She said but before she could walk out, I stopped her. ¡°Martha, wait! Can you tell me who changed my clothesst night?¡± I asked her, hoping it was not him. She gave me an assuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry my dear, I and other maids changed your clothes.¡± She stated and left. I sighed heavily. I didn¡¯t understand why she warned me to stay away from him. This was all so confusing. But whatever the reason was I knew it was better for me to listen to her. After finishing my food, I picked up the tray and started to walk downstairs. Last night¡¯s incident was still haunting me. I shivered every time I thought about it. It was very kind of master saving me from that guy, but I was still afraid of him. I didn¡¯t know why but after what happened few moments ago, I was definitely scared of him. I slowly took one step and another, carrying the tray. I had to be careful or else I might end up falling and breaking the tes and ss. When I was sessfully reached downstairs, I sighed in relief and made my way towards the kitchen. I was walking, suddenly a figure came in front of me stopping me in my tracks. I stopped walking; my eyes were down as I felt the familiar aura around me. I gasped and realized who it was. I gulped and slowly looked up, his grey Armani suit was in my view and then I was met with his dark eyes. He was looking at me not even blinking, his intense stare was making invisible holes in my body. I instantly looked down; my eyes were back on my shoes. I recalled what happened when I was in his room. I was shaking in fear and stepped back a little. I heard him clenched his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t walk away from me.¡± I heard his husky voice that gave me shivers. I didn¡¯t say anything and just kept looking down. I wanted to get out of there. ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to rest for the day?¡± His tone was deep now. ¡°I-I¡¯m really s-sorry master I j-just came to k-keep the tray i-in the kitchen.¡± I stuttered. I was sure he felt my fear and was smirking in satisfaction. ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± He asked. ¡°G-good master.¡± I whispered. He just nodded his head. ¡°Go now.¡± Hemanded. I nodded my head and uttered a yes before leaving. I wanted to go away from here, I was aware of what Martha said. I decided to try my best to stay away from him. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 August. The day finally came to an end and there I was waking up from my bed after a long-time rest. Martha had strictly told me to rest as it was an order from master. I jerked up from bed and rushed towards the bathroom closing it behind me. I took a quick shower, brushed my teeth and wore my outfit and the matching heels. Ugh! How these heels irritate me a lot! I closed the bedroom door behind me and went downstairs. When I reached the kitchen, I saw a man standing in front of the kitchen counter. I gasped and looked down in surprise. This caught his attention. ¡°Well, hello there.¡± He said in his deep tone. I just looked down. I didn¡¯t know else what to do. ¡°H-hi sir, c-can I help y-you with so-something?¡± I stuttered. He chuckled and replied. ¡°You know you can look at me princess.¡± My jaw almost dropped. What did he just call me? A princess? Instead, I did not reply and bit my lip in nervousness. This made him chuckle more. ¡°I just wanted a ss of water, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± I nodded my head and quickly poured him water on a ss and handed him. Our hands touched a bit when I was offering him the ss of water, I quickly pulled away my hand. Although I was not looking at him, I could tell he was smirking at my reaction. ¡°My goodness is that you Ebenezer?¡± My eyes were wide in shock. He is Ebenezer Knight? I gulped in fear. Oh god what if heins about me? I looked up to him and recognized. He was the guy from the party! Oh god! ¡°Hello Martha, how are you?¡± He said cheerfully before pulling her in a hug. She said to me once that he was a nice person and nice to her as well. ¡°Oh my dear you don¡¯t know how much I missed you.¡± She eximed. ¡°I missed you too.¡± He smiled softly at her. I was shocked actually, there was no doubt he was extremely handsome, but it was always rare in rich persons, being so nice. ¡°Oh, you must have met her.¡± She said all of a sudden snapping me out of my thoughts. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± He replied smirking making me go red. ¡°August meet Ebenezer the second child of Knight family.¡± I forced a smile on my face. ¡°H-hello sir.¡± I greeted quietly. ¡°Hello August, you have a pretty name.¡± He said and winked at me. I gulped nervously; he was so weird. Or maybe I wasn¡¯t used to much attention. ¡°Oh Ebenezer, don¡¯t flirt with her, she is younger than you.¡± She said andughed. ¡°Hey but I am just 25!¡± ¡°Yeah, and she is just 17.¡± She replied rolling her eyes. His jaw dropped at the floor. ¡°What? She is a minor Martha why she is even working?¡± I nervously shifted on my ce. ¡°Well, she has some family problems. Anyways I was going to make your favorite food, now go to your room and freshen yourself, don¡¯t bete you know Mr. Knight and Master Lucifer doesn¡¯t likete ¡°Fine then see youter Martha.¡± He said and left. She turned to me and spoke. ¡°Okay so August, here¡¯s a list of your work. Finish it quickly and don¡¯t be 1) Clean the garden. 2) Clean the library. 3) Make lunch. I sighed when I saw I had to clean the library again. I put it inside my pocket and rushed towards the garden. I reached at the back of the house and opened the ss door. The sun was shining brightly, as soon as I opened the door, light breeze touched my skin, giving me an intense pleasure. The day was really beautiful. I always loved working in the garden and I was d that for few days Martha had been making me clean the garden. The trees and the flowers had be my best friends there. I continued plucking the grasses and put them in a bowl. Unlikest time I tied my hair tightly that day so that they wouldn¡¯t disturb me. When I was done with them, I put a flower nt in a top and set them perfectly. I loved yellow tulips, they just looked perfect in a garden. I was d Mrs. Knight chose this flower for her garden. I carefully poured water in the tops making the yellow buds shine brightly. When I was done cleaning the whole garden. I quickly went to the kitchen to cook lunch as it was almost lunch time. I watched carefully what I needed to make and hastily started to work on the starters. I had to say big families like Knight could eat a lot! The food they eat was lot more expensive andvish. I was cing the food in the tes, and was doing my job carefully so that no one could felt the person wasing close to me, I could hear the slow footsteps. My breathe hitched and my body was glued to the ce I was standing. I started to feel sweaty, my heart was beating fast. I wanted to turn around and run as fast as I could but, my mind was screaming at me to stay still. I whimpered when I felt the person standing enough close to me. I gripped my dress tightly. I was beyond scared. I decided to make a move and run. But the person was cunning enough to grab my arms and held me still. My eyes went wide and I opened my mouth to scream but the person pped their hand in my mouth stopping me from screaming. ¡°Sshh princess, don¡¯t scream or make any move. Don¡¯t want anyone to hear u, hmm?¡± My eyes were wide when I recognised the voice. I squirmed under his grip. ¡°I told you not to make any move.¡± He growled and gripped my arm more tightly making me sob in his mouth. I didn¡¯t dare to move anymore and stayed still. ¡°Good girl.¡± He said in his deep tone and started sniffing my hair. I gasped loudly and screamed in his hand. Slowly he removed the hair from my neck and put them in my other side. Slowly he made his way towards my neck and secondster I felt his lips in there. I started to squirm more trying to free myself from his grip. He only tightened it more, he moved his one hand from my arm and ced it on my waist pulling me close to him. I started to move my hands, trying to at least hit him so that he can let me go, but I failed. He continued to left wet kisses on my neck making my body shiver. I closed my eyes hoping it would be over soon. But, it didn¡¯t happen. He grunted and started to kiss me more roughly. His hands were making circles in my waist and the other one was griping my hand tightly to make me stay still. My sobs were getting louder but no one was there toe and save me. At this time, most of the servants were busy with their work. I was surprised Martha was not there yet. I felt his hands went up and touched my chest. This time I tried remove his hands and I didn¡¯t stop even I heard him clenching his jaws. ¡°Stop.¡± He said in his dangerous voice. But that didn¡¯t make me stop. He growled and gave me a squeeze in there. I screamed in pain and humiliation. I couldn¡¯t believe this was happening to me. I continued to cry whilst he continued to assault my body. Few minutester which felt like forever, he stopped his torture and just rested his chin on my neck. Sobs left my body which was still muffled by his hand. ¡°Now I¡¯m going to remove my hand from your mouth but I need you to behave and not to scream, okay?¡± I nodded my head. He slowly removed his hand. I wanted to scream but I was too scared that he would hurt me bad. The ce was so quiet that my sobs only could be heard. We were standing like that for few minutes, not making a move. I could only hear his breathing. I felt his hands went up to my knee which was a bit revealed because of the dress. ¡°You are never going to wear this dress again. Understood?¡± I just nodded my head not understanding what he meant. It was the dress everyone wore. Why I shouldn¡¯t wear this? ¡°Use your words kitten.¡± He said in husky voice. ¡°Y-yes.¡± I replied in shaky voice. He kissed my head. ¡°Good girl, now do what you were doing, I will see youter kitten.¡± With that he left my waist and I heard his footsteps faded away from the kitchen. My knees were weak, making me having difficulties to stand. I fell on my knees, gripping my dress tightly as the sobs left my body making me weaker. I heard someoneing in this way. My eyes widen and I quickly got up rubbing my eyes. Martha came and asked me if everything was okay. I gave her a warm smile and told her that I was fine but I knew from her expression that she didn¡¯t Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. believe me but yet didn¡¯t question me further. I just hoped the day will end soon... So that I did not had to see him. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 He was finally satisfied of what he had done, he finally got to touch her beautiful soft flesh that immediately melted in his touch. He could not resist the feeling that he felt in his heart. He tried to ignore it, he tried to forget it, but he could not. The feeling of not feeling her touch, not seeing her anymore made his heart skip a beat, he soon found himself clenching his jaws, getting angry at the thought of not seeing her anymore. Why is he getting angry? He himself had no answer of his own question. He ran his fingers all over his hair. The questions were making him go crazy, what is happening to him? Why can¡¯t he resist that small girl? She¡¯s nothing but a mere maid. He still can¡¯t get rid of the boner that the little minx gave him without doing anything. Grabbing a towel, he went inside his bathroom and turned on the shower. He let the cold-water flow down from his body, but he was sure that even a cold shower could not help him. He couldn¡¯t help but think of her small fragile figure under his mercy. Her whimpers, her cries just turned him on more. He groaned when he felt his member got hard at the thought of that. He began to imagine her little body struggling underneath him, and him pinning her down and eating her beautiful flesh. ¡°Fuck!¡± He cursed loudly. If he kept thinking about her, he was unsure that he would be able to control Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. himself from taking her right there. Wrapping a towel around himself he got out of the bathroom only to find his little angel on his room, cleaning his massive room quietly. He was surprised that she was there, well she worked there she couldn¡¯t help but do her job properly. He smirked to himself. She still did not notice him behind her. He decided to say nothing, just rested his body on the wall while watching her work quietly. After few seconds of like this she finally turned around and yelped in surprise when she saw him standing few inches away from her with nothing but a towel around his waist. She gulped; tears were forming in her eyes when she remembered what had happen few hours back. Her hands were shaking and sweaty. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry master, I-I will j-just leave.¡± She stuttered and ran towards the door to leave the devil¡¯s room as soon as possible. But Lucifer was fast enough to close the door, stopping her from leaving. He was getting angry. Why she wanted to leave? ¡°Did I tell you to leave?¡± His raspy voice questioned her. She was beyond scared. Not being able to answer she just shook her head. He gritted his teeth more. ¡°Speak up!¡± He yelled. She let out a small whimper and uttered ¡®no¡¯. ¡°Do not ever disobey me.¡± He said as he made big steps towards her making her go backwards. She was scared and shocked. She did not know what she did and when she disobeyed him. She just gulped and nodded her head. He had a satisfied look on his face when he saw her little body shaking in fear. He smirked and started toe closer to her, making her take few steps back until her back hit the wall. Feeling unable to look in his eyes, she lowered her head and prayed that he would leave her alone soon. He saw her beautiful and unique coloured eyes looking down but not to his own eyes, he was angry he wanted to see her eyes, her beautiful eyes that showed how much scared she was, he wanted to see those scared eyes. His finger unknowingly touched her chin and raised them enough to make her look at his eyes. He was shocked when he saw tears in them. Lucifer felt something weird feeling going on in his chest, he felt like his heart wille out soon. Why he felt that way? He was having an inner battle with himself; something was telling him to let that girl go she is no one but an innocent maid who works in his house but again at the same time his demon wasn¡¯t letting him do that, his inner demon just wanted to rip the dress off of her throwing her on bed and take her right there. He knew it was wrong but he couldn¡¯t control his demon. Without thinking he leaned down and moved closer to her, cing his rough lips on her soft ones. He groaned at the feeling of her soft pink lips on his, he had been waiting for this day, for him to get to touch those pink rose lips, he started to move his lips, slowly cing kisses, not knowing what she had been going through. August was shocked and was on the urge to cry. She felt him slowly getting rough, slipping his one hand on her waist and pulled her closer to him, her hands went on his chest trying to push him off her, but it didn¡¯t happen. It only made Lucifer getting angry more and grip both of her hands and pinned them on the wall above her head. She whimpered at the roughness and tried to scream but it was muffled by his lips. He started to kiss her roughly, licking her lips trying to enter inside of her mouth but she was not giving what he wanted. She was trying to kick or hurt him in anyway so that he would leave her but he was way too stronger than her, he let go of her hands only to pick her up and wrap her legs around his waist, she let out a scream and tried to scratch and punch him. He did not let her do anything and instantly twisted both of her hands behind her back and pushed her more on the wall. She was trapped, she couldn¡¯t do anything but to wait for him to end his assault. When she was still not opening her mouth, he bit them hard. She hissed in pain and unknowingly opened her mouth. That gave Lucifer a chance to enter his tongue and explore her mouth. His one hand gripped her wrists tightly and the other one was freely roaming around her body, discovering her every curve and squeezing her hips making her cry more. He was so lost in his own world that he did not notice the girl who was crying so hard. He pulled back slowly and stared at her face which was full of tears, he kissed her tears and went to her neck to ce some wet kisses. She closed her eyes hoping it would over soon and after few minutes which felt like hours, he finally let go of her. She fell on her back, crying to herself. His muscles tensed when he saw her like that. She brought her knees to her chest and hid her face, sobbing loudly. He was shocked when he saw her like that, his body started to shake. He could not believe what he did to her. He took few steps back not knowing what to do and rushed out of the room. She was still in there, crying to herself. Fixing her dress, she got up and rubbed her tear-stained red face and ran out of the room. She stopped when she was in her own room and went into the bathroom closing the door behind her. She burst into tears. She could not believe it happened to her and she couldn¡¯t help herself. Why I¡¯m so weak? I can¡¯t even protect myself! This thought was roaming all over in her head. She was ashamed of herself. She badly wanted to leave that ce but she was helpless, she couldn¡¯t just leave. She was scared that it may happen again but also, she knew that she had to be careful and stay away from him. Lucifer wasn¡¯t aware of what he did to that girl. The only thing he could think on that time was that he had to have her, he had to im her. But he did not know why he was so desperate for her. It made him angry and he felt that she might make him weak and he would never let anyone make him weak. He knew that what he did was wrong but he was not ashamed of himself and did not regret a bit. He always got what he wanted and he wanted her and will get her. He made his way towards the area where all the maids were staying. When he was searching for her room, all of a sudden, he heard someone¡¯s muffled sobs. He stopped in his tracks when he felt his heart skipped a beat. He knew it was her. He clenched his fists, he felt some weird sensation like he just wanted to m the door open and hugged her tight, soothe her and whispered that she belonged to him. But instead of that he stepped back and went out of there. His breathing were heavy which shows that he was angry, angry at himself, angry at that girl who were unknowingly able to grow the feeling from which he was running away. He was lost in his own thoughts, while she was lost in her own misery. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 August. I woke up with a stinging sensation in my hands and from a bad headache. I started to massage my head hoping the pain would go away soon and it did help a bit. I hastily stood up from the bed and wore my dress and cleaned myself. Again, a new day began and I was hoping I didn¡¯t have to face him again. Thinking about him gave me chills in a wrong way. Especially for what happened yesterday. I was scared he might try that again... I didn¡¯t realize I was crying until I felt tears running down from my eyes. I rubbed my eyes and went outside. I could leave this job, I had to do this. I just needed to stay away from him and that¡¯s all. He was maniac. Entering the kitchen I greeted the other maids and Martha and Vanessa who were waiting for me. I and her were quite close and she was the nicest girl here at least she never bullied me like others. ¡°Good morning August.¡± Said Vanessa with a big smile on her face. I greeted her back with a little smile. I started to do my chore which was making breakfast for the Knights for now. Once we were all done making breakfast for them, Martha told me to serve the food. I hesitated a bit but then said yes because that was what I was there for... I picked up the tray of sandwiches and juices for everyone in the table and walked towards them. When I entered, I saw Mr. & Mrs. Knight discussing something, maybe about business and Miss Hazel and her brother Nathan were gossiping andstly my eyes fell on him. He was doing something in his phone, really focused. I thought this was my only chance to avoid him. I ced the tray quietly and carefully so that I can leave before I catch his attention. I put the tes of sandwiches and juices on the table and turned around to leave. ¡°Where are you going maid?¡± I heard Miss Hazel spoke. I gulped and turned around, looking down. ¡°Yes, Miss Hazel?¡± I asked. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you will call me Ma¡¯am. I don¡¯t want to hear u calling me by my name.¡± She red at me. I just nodded my head in response. ¡°Anyways, I need you to iron my dress, which is upstairs in my room in the bed, iron them carefully I Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. need to go somewhere and if I find you messing around with my dress or room, this will be thest day of your in this house.¡± She stated. I bit my lip in nervousness and nodded my head. I left the dining room and sighed. At least I didn¡¯t have to face him. I started to go upstairs; I could feel someone¡¯s strong gaze behind me... That made me feel so ufortable, I wanted to turn around but I couldn¡¯t get the courage. Somehow it made me feel so scared. I fisted my hands, digging my own nails in my palm and turned around only to find him staring at me. I gasped when I saw his eyes. His expression was nk and he wasn¡¯t even removing his eyes from me even when I caught him staring at me. His fists were clenched and his monstrous eyes were intensely staring at me. I felt sweat dripping from my forehead and my sweaty palm. I couldn¡¯t move...there was something demonic in his gaze that made me stand still. He smirked in victory when he saw my state. It made me angry. How can he be happy because of this state? I took a deep breath, turned around and left for Miss Hazel¡¯s room. The house was so big it was even a big deal to search for someone¡¯s room, thank goodness Martha told me about them. I opened the door and went inside, locking the door behind me. Her room was very beautiful and luxurious also the other rooms too but anyone can say that it was a room of a girl. I sighed and started to clean the area near her small sofa. The room where I used to live before in Caroline¡¯s house was half of this room in size. Well, only rich people like Knights could get a big house like this. I saw her beautiful dress was on the bed. I went forward and picked it up. the dress was actually beautiful. It was a beautiful short grey dress. I carefully ironed the dress and put the dress on her bed. I hope she wouldn¡¯t scold me for anything. I left the room before she coulde in there. I checked my list again to see what task I had to do. I started to walk, looking through the list and all of a sudden bumped into something. I stumbled back and fell on my back. I hissed in pain and looked up to see him... Lucifer¡¯s P.O.V I saw her looking at me with those beautiful eyes of hers, filled with horror. She gulped and got up; her dress was pulled up a bit letting her milky skin revealing a bit. My eyes instantly darkened as I saw her that way. I wanted to touch that skin, feel it in my rough hands. Just imagine her beneath me with her bare body was enough to make me lose my mind. ¡°I¡¯m sorry master, I¡¯ll just leave.¡± She managed to say it and was about to walk past me when I held her wrist, stopping her. She gasped and looked in my direction. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to leave, did I?¡± I said looking at her. She lowered her head and shook it. ¡°Use your words angel.¡± I growled. ¡°N-no master.¡± She stuttered. ¡°Come here.¡± I told her. She stared at me with confusion written on her face. I pulled her closer to me and wrapped my hands around her waist. She tried to scream but was muffled by my hand. ¡°When I tell you to do something, just do it without wasting any time, okay?¡± I whispered harshly making her quiver in fear. I removed my hand from her mouth. She tried to free herself from my grip but of course it was impossible. ¡°Use your words!¡± I said loudly. She shook more and nodded her head muttering yes. I smiled at her. ¡°That¡¯s like a good girl.¡± I replied with my eyes on hers. I looked down at her frame which was still trembling in fear. I liked the power I had on her. My fingers automatically touched her soft silky hair and caressed them. I went close to her hair and sniffed. God, she smelled so good. I pulled her closer and more crushed her little body with mine. She squirmed more and tried to scream but my hand didn¡¯t let her seed. I leaned down to her until I was enough close to her lips. I removed my hands and crashed my lips before she could do anything. Damn those lips...I could never get over them. I kissed her roughly yet passionately. I licked her lips, wanting to get inside and explore every inch of her. She refused to open. My hands touched her hair and before she could realize, it was already in my fist. Pulling her hair. She whimpered and opened her mouth, I thrust my tongue inside of her, tasting her every inch. I kissed her lips more roughly before letting her go. I stared down at her small shivering body against mine. I was panting heavily. In my whole life, I had kiss lots of women, they had given me pleasure and anything I wanted. But that...it was just something else. I felt like that was what I was missing from my life. That was the only thing that could tame my beast, she was the only one. I used my fingers to raise her chin enough to meet my eyes. My eyes softened when I saw hers, filled with fear and tears. Her eyes were glistening and swollen from crying, her lips were quivering, her cheeks were all red. I felt something in me...that unwanted feeling again. It pained me to see her like this. Why can¡¯t I just let her go? Why can¡¯t I just stay away? A girl like her cannot tame a beast like me. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± I heard someone ask. I looked around and saw my sister standing there with wide eyes. I let go of August. She step back quickly and ran away from us. I sighed deeply. ¡°What was that Lucifer?¡± Hazel asked. ¡°Go to your room Hazel.¡± I said bluntly and walked pass her. She grabbed my hand. ¡°No Lucifer what is going on? Do you have any idea what you are doing? You think I didn¡¯t notice you? I saw how you stare at her. Lucifer she is just a maid, you know you can get much better than her! She is just a pathetic maid!¡± I clenched my teeth and yelled. ¡°Enough! Did I ask what you feel about it? Hazel I know I¡¯ve loved you like my own sister but that doesn¡¯t mean you can say anything to me, understand?¡± Just hearing her talking shit about August made me more furious. ¡°You are not doing right brother, trust me.¡± She replied. ¡°Wait, are you in love?¡± She whispered, here eyes were wide. My body stiffened. I couldn¡¯t answer her question. Was I? I decided to ignore her question and walked out of there. No, she wasn¡¯t for me. I had to stay away from her. My demons might destroy her. She could never bear the pain that I might inflict her. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 August was finally in her room now. She was breathing heavily and closed the door behind her. She was scared...more than scared. She could not believe this happened again and she was confused what to do. Should I leave the job? But if I do how aunt Caroline will bear my expenses? These thoughts were roaming in her head causing her to shut her eyes. She didn¡¯t know what to do but she understood that master Lucifer was not a sane man. He was lunatic! Why would a person do this to his own maid? She had no wish to go out of her room because she knew she woulde face to face to him anyway, it was his house too after all. Shaking off her thoughts she turned the door knob and opened the door wide enough to step outside. Her heart was beating fast, she was shaking badly and silently praying that she didn¡¯t have to see him for the rest of the day. Slowly she went towards the kitchen and saw it was empty. She sighed in relief; she was thankful that Martha wasn¡¯t there as she knew that she might question her where she had been. She started to do her chores quietly trying to forget about the incident. She had no wish to work there anymore, she didn¡¯t want to think about it but, August knew that he might try something like this again. Should I tell this to Martha? But then again, she thought why would Martha even believe her...she was working there for just little time and Martha knew the Knights for years, there was no way Martha would believe her and also she might lose her job because the Knights might think August was spreading lies about Lucifer and she couldn¡¯t lose this job...no matter how much she wanted to leave. She flinched at the sound of someone whistling. She turned around and gasped when she saw a figure standing in front of the counter facing his back to her. The person turned around and noticed August¡¯s scared expression. ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry miss I didn¡¯t know I will scare you.¡± He said and smiled widely. He had a beautiful smile and eyes that shone bright. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem master Ebenezer.¡± She muttered softly and went back to do her work. ¡°Mhhm. So, how are you miss August?¡± She was shocked when she heard him asking that. She gulped and felt nervous because never in her life any guy had ever try to talk to her. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine master.¡± She felt rude for not asking him back. But she was too shocked and scared. He smiled at her warmly. ¡°You know no one is here you can call me by my name.¡± She stared at him with big eyes which kind of amused him. ¡°N-no I¡¯m sorry I cannot do this; it¡¯s not allowed and if I did...I may get fired.¡± She answered. Heughed and it sounded beautiful to her ears. ¡°No, my darling no one will fire you from the job because I¡¯m the one who told you to call me that, okay?¡± She blushed at the nickname. No one had ever called by nicknames except her aunt. ¡°Okay sir. I¡¯ll try my best.¡± She smiled at him. Ebenezer felt weird sensation in his heart when he saw her smile. It was the most beautiful smile ever. He knew when he saw this girl for the first time that there was something special about this girl. No, she wasn¡¯t like other girls, she wasn¡¯t beautiful like other girls, she hardly got curves like other girls, she doesn¡¯t even wear makeup but yet her beautiful eyes were the best thing ever...it shine brightly enough bright to make a guy fall for her. He noticed he was staring at her for long. He cleared his throat and moved away his eyes noticing a small blush on her cheeks. ¡°Okay so August I¡¯ll leave now. See you soon.¡± He smiled and she replied it back muttering bye. He left the kitchen with a wide smile on his face. If anyone saw him, they would think he had win something big. August was also feeling good as at least someone in that house was nice. But little did they know that they both were being watched by the devil himself. He was watching both of them carefully, feeling his blood boiling dangerously. He wanted to go and wipe that smile from her face. Not because he didn¡¯t fine it enchanting but because he didn¡¯t want any other guy to be the reason of that smile. He wanted to be that reason. He didn¡¯t like how her face light up with that smile and the reason of that smile was his own brother. He clenched his teeth together. He came to his sense and observed her again. She was lightly humming a song and doing her work in the kitchen. Lucifer didn¡¯t want to miss the beautiful scenery in front of him. He had to leave for work but he couldn¡¯t move an inch. She was always beautiful for him, in every angle, in every way. He doesn¡¯t want any other guy to be with her...heck even stare at her. He was sure about the fact that he wouldn¡¯t let anyone take her away from him...not even his brother. He was so lost in his thought that he didn¡¯t notice he waste for his office. He looked at her for thest time and turned around to leave when he heard someone calling him. ¡°Lucifer!¡± He turned around and saw his mother walking towards him. She stood in front of him. ¡°Are you leaving for office?¡± ¡°Yes, I am, why?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go with you too, I¡¯ve some tasks to do, I¡¯m going to have my juice then we can leave.¡± She said and went to the kitchen with Lucifer following her behind. August didn¡¯t notice the mother and soning inside of the kitchen, she was too busy in her work. But that made Lucifer grinned devilishly because he would get to see August for thest time before he leave for office. August was cleaning the kitchen tables but Mrs. Knight¡¯s voice broke the silence she was enjoying. She looked up at her beautiful smiling face. ¡°Oh August! My dear can you please get me my juice that I drink every morning?¡± She asked softly. August nodded her head and brought her juice and ced it on the table. She was trying hard to avoid the intense gaze of his. But of course, she failed... He watched her every move quietly not saying a single word. Few minutester they heard Mr. Knight call for his mother. ¡°Okay son I¡¯ll check what he wants and then we¡¯ll leave.¡± She smiled at him and left leaving both of them alone. August¡¯s heart was beating fast. She didn¡¯t want to be near that man. She tried hard to stay away and avoid him by doing her other chores. He clenched his fists as he saw her totally avoiding him. How dare this little brat! He couldn¡¯t tolerate her avoidance. He took the ss and poured win and drank it while keeping his eyes on her. He put the ss down on the table making a loud noise. She flinched at the roughness, this made Lucifer smirked. He knew she was still afraid of him and this fear satisfied him more. He stood up and approached her. She heard the footsteps but didn¡¯t dare to move an inch. She was too scared to do that but she also knew that if she didn¡¯t move away from him, he might again get a chance to humiliate her and she didn¡¯t want to let that happen. He stopped when he was enough close to her. He could already hear her loud heartbeat. He put his hands both sides of the counter blocking her way to move out. ¡°Look at me.¡± He said in his husky voice. She gulped and closed her eyes she didn¡¯t wish to turn around and face him. ¡°I said look at me!¡± He growled. She flinched and helplessly obeyed him. His breathe hitched after seeing her beautiful eyes. No matter how much he saw them, he couldn¡¯t ever get over her. His hand automatically went up to caress her soft smooth skin. He loved the feeling of her skin in his rough hands. She was scared and didn¡¯t understand what to do. She clenched her fists. No, I have to fight. I cannot let him do this to me again and again. She looked at him directly in his eyes which was surprising for Lucifer. She red at him and pushed his chest hard. He backed away a little which was enough for August to run away from him. She didn¡¯t waste her time and moved away from him. But he was much stronger than her. He grabbed her hair and red at her with his angry eyes. Anger was written all over his face. How dare she push me! I¡¯m going to fucking show her what it¡¯s like to mess with me. He pped his hand on her mouth, muffled her scream. She was crying by then; she knew her attempt would fail because he was much stronger than her. He dragged her from there and as all of the maids were busy with their works and the other family members were probably out of the house, there were no one who could see them. He dragged her to a basement and threw her inside. She fell into the ground and groaned in pain. But still she managed to get up and backed away in fear. She knew it was a mistake to push him like that, he might do worse things to her. He roughly pulled her up and pinned her body to the wall roughly making her scream in pain. He muffled her screams by his hand and grabbed her hair. ¡°If you scream, I swear I¡¯ll slit your throat right now.¡± He growled. She gulped but refused to show him that she was scared and red at him. That made him angrier and he gripped her hair more tightly, enough to make her go numb in pain. She tried to scream so that at least someone could hear her, but nobody did. ¡°Will you listen and be quiet now?¡± He asked in a low voice which scared her more, she tried hard to not show it...but she failed. She was too scared to do anything, she just nodded her head, knowing that there was nothing she could do. Hisrge rough hands were suffocating her. ¡°Good.¡± He said and removed his hand. She started to gasp and inhaled deeply. It felt like forever when he removed his hand. Sobs were leaving from her mouth. He felt something in his heart...again that unknown feeling. He hated this, he hated what he was feeling at that moment. Her tears...her that vulnerable state was breaking his heart but at the same time he Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. loved the power he had on her, he loved seeing her so scared, so helpless whenever he was around her. But a part of him always wanted to hold her,to cherish her, to show her that she was an angel.... But he knew that was not what he wanted or he does. He loved to break people until they give in to him. He enjoyed the pain. He raised his hand to caress her cheek. Her eyes widen when she saw him touching her and backed away, sobbing more. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me.¡± She whispered quietly and closed her eyes. He stopped what he was doing and stared at her. His heart was beating fast as he remembered the first time, he said those words.... ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt us!¡± He backed away from her. His heart was beating fast and his whole body was trembling at the memory. ¡°Why...why you said that?¡± He asked in his heavy tone. She stared at him in confusion. ¡°WHY THE FUCK YOU SAID THAT!¡± He screamed at her making her flinch. He was shaking in anger...his eyes were red and he was sweating badly. ¡°Get out...get the fuck out of here.¡± He screamed again. She didn¡¯t waste a single time and ran out of there. He ran his fingers in his hair trying to control himself. That was in past, that was in past. Nothing is wrong now. He was trying to calm himself but failed miserably. He screamed in frustration and threw whatever his hand could reach of that basement. He forgot what he left behind but this girl...this girl that day made him think of that again. He knew he was doing wrong with her but he could care less about it. But...her words made him recalled something that he left behind long time ago. Hey guys! I¡¯m really sorry for myte update. I was just busy with my stuffs and I¡¯m sorry if I updatete again as I¡¯m having some issues in my family. And I want to thank you all to read my story and give it a chance! I did not know that much people will read my story! I¡¯m d and thanks to you all again. But I¡¯ve also seen some negativements, well I¡¯m not going to say anything bad to them but if you don¡¯t like my story then don¡¯t read :) but saying bad things inment section won¡¯t be so helpful to you and me too. Anyways, thanks again! Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Lucifer. I finished the whole ss of vodka with just few gulps, feeling it going down my throat, the burning sensation bringing peace to my body and mind. I shut my eyes for few seconds and opened them to see the brte beside me, roaming her fingers around my chest and licking her lips. Lust was all written over her face. I clenched my teeth at the sight of this whore. Her breasts were clearly visible through the thin silk cloth and her face was fully covered with makeup. Disgusting. There were many beautiful and hot women in this club, if I wanted, I could have all of them in their knees, begging me to take them. But there was only one girl in my mind....... August. I closed my eyes and her face appeared. I couldn¡¯t help but shudder at the sight of her. Her beautiful eyes...her silky hair...and fuck, those lips...I could immediately feel myself get hard at just the thought of her. ¡°August.¡± I muttered under my breathe. Her name sounded so perfect in my lips. I opened my eyes and then looked beside me...the same brte was sitting. Still the impatient look in her eyes. I grabbed her by her hair and pulled her closer. She gasped at the roughness but yet the lust did not leave her eyes. I was looking at this woman but all I could think was about her...and her only. I left her hair roughly making her stumble back. I pour one more shot of vodka in my ss and finished it with one gulp. ¡°Upstairs, the first room.¡± I said and left the VIP room of the club and went upstairs. I woke up exactly at 8 a.m and wore my clothes, ready to leave the room. I looked at the brte beside me fromst night. That night, she didn¡¯t leave my mind for a single second. All I imagined was her voice moaning my name, begging me for more. Her beautiful lips on mine while I explored her body with my free hands. ¡°Fuck.¡± I cursed under my breathe and left the room. I have to stop...no it can¡¯t be continued like this I have to stop thinking about her. She was not for me; she was not for my world. She was too innocent to be with a man like me. But I couldn¡¯t fucking stop myself from thinking about her...I fucking couldn¡¯t. I was sure about the fact that I wanted her. I fucking wanted her so bad. What the fuck is this? I drove back to my dad¡¯s house and got out of the car. I told one of the guards to park my car. I entered the mansion and called for Martha. ¡°Yes sir?¡± She asked looking down. ¡°I want my food in my room and don¡¯t let anyone disturb me for the next few hours.¡± I said and went straight to my room. Walking inside, I closed the door. Sighing, I went inside the bathroom turning on the shower. I took off my clothes and stood under the shower. Do I just want her body? Fuck her senseless and fuck her until she begs me to stop? I knew well that her body turned me on like no women had ever done before. Maybe I could get over her once I get what I wanted at that moment. I smirked at my thought. That was what I aimed to do. I dried myself and departed the room, wearing my suit. Few minutester, I heard someone knocking on my door. ¡°Come in.¡± I remarked. Martha came inside and ced the trey of food on the table. I was expecting August to appear and serve me lunch. That made me fucking angry. ¡°Martha, wait.¡± I said to her when she was about to leave. ¡°Yes sir? Do you need something else?¡± She asked with her head down clearly showing that she was highly strung. ¡°I want to know every detail about the new maid, August. Tell me everything you know about her.¡± I said with no emotion on my face. She looked at me, confusion written all over her face. ¡°Pardon me sir. But, what do you want to know about her?¡± ¡°Everything.¡± She looked nervous but yetmenced telling what I wanted to hear. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about her, just few things like she used to live with a woman named Caroline. She is a poor woman and could not carry the expenses so that¡¯s why August is working here at such young age.¡± She stated. ¡°How old is she?¡± I asked frowning. ¡°She is 17, sir.¡± She replied and I nodded. I told her to leave then. 17...that¡¯s quite a young age but it¡¯s not going to stop me from getting what I want. I instantly dialed my assistant¡¯s number and he received it. ¡°There¡¯s a maid in my dad¡¯s house named August, I want every information about her. Every little thing.¡± I said and hung up the call. I lit up my cigarette andid back my head on the chair. I brought the cigarette to my lips and took a puff of it, exhaling the smoke. I needed to know every single detail of her...not like it was needed for what I nned. I wanted to know everything about her, every little thing. It was hard to get her out of my head. **********After an hour*********** I slowly opened my eyes because of the loud noiseing from my phone. I didn¡¯t realize when I fell asleep. I growled and picked up my phone and saw my assistant was calling me. I picked it up. ¡°Sir I have searched everything I could about the maid.¡± ¡°Send everything to my email.¡± After that I hung up and within 5 minutes, I checked my mail and it was already there. Name: August Age: 17 years old Birth date and year: 15th August 2001 She used to live with her foster parents before a woman named Caroline because her parents were abusive so she took her custody. She used to study in a hostel but was bullied there. The hostel was facing troubles so they had to shut them down and after that she Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. decided to work. So, that¡¯s how you ended up in my house and in my life babygirl. And I was going to deal with her foster parentster. Just thinking of them hurting her made my blood boil in anger. Those fuckers fucking hurt what¡¯s mine! I will fucking kill them. I gritted my teeth and ran my fingers in my hair, inhaling deeply. I needed to calm down, I couldn¡¯t forget what I was going to do, I couldn¡¯t let myself get distracted. Picking up the ss of the wine in my hand, I stood up and stand near the window and saw my prey working in the garden. The view of the garden was quite clear from my room. She was plucking the grass and was nting new nts. Her short maid dress was continuouslying up to her thighs and I could see the intense stare of the guards on her. That made me see all red in anger. Bloody fuckers. They better look away before I take out their eyeballs. I could feel she was ufortable wearing that small shit. I clutched the ss in my hand tightly. I thought I fucking told her to not wear it again. Fucking damnit every maid in this house wears the same dress ording to the dress code. Guess I¡¯ve to change the whole thing. I took a sip of my wine and went inside my room andid down my bed. Soon my princess, soon. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 August. Everyone was busy. I had to agree today we were busy since morning. Everyone was running from here and there. I was cleaning the living room. We were informed that Mr. Knight would have some Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. important business clients in their house and he wanted the whole house cleaned before they get home. So, everyone was working so that we wouldn''t get scolding from Mr. Knight. "Hurry up girls we have to make the dinner too and it''s already 4 pm! What are you all doing!" Martha yelled and hurried towards us. "Girls please we need to hurry, okay? And Leida I want you to help me cut the vegetables and Sarah take out all the new tes and sses from the store room ma''am told me to use those." Both Sarah and Leida nodded their head and left the living room. "Uh...Martha what I have to do?" I asked her. "Oh, honey you just work in the garden for now as we only need to prepare the dinner if I need help, I''ll call you." She said and left. I sighed in relief. At least I didn''t have to clean the rooms though. It was really tiring. I left the living room too and wore my gloves to work in the garden. It was my favourite job. I loved spending time there and Knights had the most beautiful garden ever! They nted different types of trees and flowers, there were also some flowers that I had never seen in my whole life. But I loved the blue orchids most. These were just so beautiful. I went to the garden and the main gardener; Mr. Charles gave me a warm smile. He was a nice man in histe 40s. He was a sweet man and always treated me like his daughter. "Have a nice time with your favourite flowers!" I smiled at him and started doing my work. The weather was quite good that day, I wiped the sweat from my forehead and nted another new nt that the Knights wanted in their garden. After finishing my work, I stood up and went to pick up the watering can and started to water the nts and flowers. I smiled brightly at the beautiful sight in front of me. The garden was looking so beautiful, filled with colourful flowers and lots of trees. I was in love with that scenario. At that time, a beautiful amber colour butterfly came and sat on the top of a yellow tulip. A broad smile appeared on my face at that scenario. I noticed more butterfliesing there by following their partner. I giggled at those beautiful things. A little blue butterfly was just flying towards me, I raised my hand up to its level and it rested right on my knuckles. I smiled looking at the little creature. After few seconds of resting on my hand it flew away. Iughed softly at how cute it was looking. All the butterflies flew away among that one. "Under this astounding blue sky, their beauty is indescribable. Am I right?" I gasped and turned around to face whoever was talking. Ebenezer, Knight''s second heir, standing behind me looking at those butterflies flying away. He looked at those with some unknown emotion in his eyes, like he was amazed by what he was seeing. "Uh...I''m sorry sir, I didn''t know you were here." I said looking down. A low chuckle came from his mouth. "You won''t ever stop calling me sir, will you?" "Pardon me sir, but I don''t think I''ll be able to call you anything except sir or master, I am just a maid that''s what I should do." I replied with my little confidence. But it seemed to amuse him more. He let out a throatyugh and replied, "Didn''t know a petite figure like you can even speak like a confidentdy." He grinned. I blushed looking down. "So, tell me miss August do you like toe here?" I nodded my head. "Yes sir, I love this ce and Mr. and Mrs. Knight have really beautiful garden." Iplemented. "Hmm I guessed it when I saw you smiling at these flowers and ying with a butterfly." He smirked making me blush again. "Okay no more jokes. Tell me August do you know something about butterflies?" What did he want to know? He gave me a warm smile. "Well, have a look at those flowers." I stared at him in confusion but did what he said. "Now have a look at those butterflies." Again, I obeyed him. "What do you think about them?" He asked. "Uh...well both are very beautiful creatures." "Do you know that butterflies only sit on those flowers that they like the most?" I nodded my head. He chuckled and stood behind making me nervous. I had no idea what he wanted to do. I felt him leaned down to my level, near my ears. "And you my little flower is the most beautiful flower for them." My eyes widen at his words...How could he say that? I can''t be the most beautiful flower. I turned around to face him, his face held a warm smile but there was something else that I couldn''t figure out. "See youter, flower." He said and walked away leaving my totally confused. How could he say that? And why did he call me flower? I was nothing but a mere maid... I shrugged it off and ced the watering can under the shelter where all the other tools for gardening were ced. I fixed my hair and washed my hand and was about to turn around and leave, but all of a sudden, a figure came and stood in front of me. I tried not to scream when I saw him standing in front of me, with a stern expression, cowering me. Oh no please God don''t let him do anything. I gulped and took few steps back that made him approach me more. "What are you doing here?" He asked with his deep voice. "I-I... I''m working s-sir." I replied with shaky voice. "Working? What kind of work includes my brother here, hmm?" He asked againing closer. "I-I don''t know...he came here by h-hims-" "Stop fucking lying!" He yelled making me flinch. Grabbing my arms tightly he pulled me close to his face. His face was now inches away from mine. His eyes looked no longer beautiful, only filled with anger. "You little brat, how dare you go close to Ebenezer?" He said gripping my jaw with his one hand. I stared at him with wide eyes and grabbed his hand in attempt to remove it from my jaw. "Sir, please let me go, you have no right to do this to me." I responded with a little courage I had in me. He chucked. "Looks like the scared cat is trying to be brave huh?" Smirking at me, he wrapped his hand around my waist, not leaving any gap between us. I clenched my fists and pushed him hard. "Let go of me!" I told him gritting my teeth. His jaw was clenching together and his eyes looked scarier than before, it was red. I gulped at the sight but I tried not to show him that I was scared. Surprisingly, he let go of me. I stumbled back but thankfully didn''t fall down. He took long strides towards me. "If I ever see you talking with any of the guy here, you''ll face the consequences. You''re here to work so do your job without whoring around. And princess, I''m sure you don''t wanna test me." With that he left. He left me bewildered. Why does he care if I am with any guy or not? And did he just call me a whore?! I gripped my dress tightly. I was even more scared of him...what did he want from me? Chapter 17 Chapter 17 It was now almost two months since August was working at the Knights. She was missing Caroline so much and was thinking to meet her. But, she wasn''t sure if Martha would permit her to have a day off so that she could meet Caroline. She was now having lunch along with all the other maids and Martha. All were gossiping and Martha was talking to one of the maids. "So that''s why I''m here working for this rich family!" She heard someone said. She was snapped out of her thought and looked at Vanessa beside her who was telling her something but she was so lost in her thoughts that she didn''t hear a single thing. "Uh...I''m sorry but what did you say? D-do you mind r-repeating?" Venessa chuckled. "Of course hun. Well, I was saying that my mom is sick and my dad is a drunkard, so I have to pay for my little sister''s school fees and the other expenses that''s why I''m working here." She stated sadness was clear in her voice. Her heart clenched. She has parents but not the one that a child would ask for. "I''m sorry Venessa." "Oh, silly don''t apologize it''s not your fault." She said giving August a warm smile. "And what about you?" She asked me. "Uhm..my aunt couldn''t bear my expenses and she does not earn much that''s why." She nodded her head in response. "I see. Let''s go and put the tes in the sink, we''re done eating anyway." Venessa said and walked away with August. She was thinking to ask Venessa if Martha would allow her to meet Caroline, as Venessa was there for a long time she thought asking her would be best. "Uhm...Venessa." She called out her name. "Hmm?" "I was thinking...to have a day off so that I can meet my aunt, so do you think Martha will allow me?" She asked nervously. Venessa sighed and looked down. That made August perturbed. "Aug...the maids who work here....they stay here permanently and cannot go out and meet their families." August''s eyes were replenished with tears. Does that mean I can never see Caroline? Oh god! Why did I start working here in the first ce! Venessa bit her lip but eventually burst intoughter. August frowned and stared at her in confusion. "Oh my god August....look at your face." Sheughed more. Venessa dramatically clutched her stomach whenughing. But stopped when she saw August''s serious look. "Honey of course you can meet your aunt! I was just teasing you don''t cry." She chucked and wiped her tears. August''s face was red as a tomato now. "Ha! You think these Knights can stop us from seeing our family. Don''t worry they might be rich and all, but they don''t control our lives. So, don''t worry go and ask Martha, she''ll do something about it." August nodded her head giving Venessa a soft smile. She felt stupid for crying over a stupid joke but she thought...she thought that she could never see Caroline again. It was even hard for her to imagine not seeing her again, after all, she was all August had. She did what Venessa told her to do. She asked Martha if she could take a day off and thankfully she agreed. Martha told her to get ready soon. August had a big smile on her face, finally, after so many days she could see Caroline. She didn''t really have anything to take, just a few dors, her purse, and her old flip phone that she could only use for calling, texting was difficult there as it was really old, but she didn''t mind because she never really had anyone to text. The problem was it sometimes worked and sometimes it didn''t. Like other people, she also wanted an adequate phone that works well but she knew she couldn''t afford it at that time. She wore a simple dress that reaches under her knees and put on a pair of white stockings and her shoes. After that, she put every necessary thing inside her purse and was finally ready to leave. She decided to leave her hair open and brushed her brown blocks perfectly. She never really felt any confidence towards her hair before, but one day Venessa told her that her brown hair suited her a lot. That didn''t arise her confidence when Venessa said that but, she liked it, as it was the first time someoneplimented her. She went out of her room and was stopped by Martha downstairs. "Oh, you all ready!" August nodded her head with a smile. "You look, beautiful honey." She blushed at thepliment. "I-I''ll leave now Martha, I''ll see you soon." She smiled at Martha. "Okay honey be safe." She smiled at her and nodded her head and left the house. She was hoping that she would be able to catch a bus soon so that she could reach on time. She went outside the house and confronted the guards who opened the gate for her. She was excited to meet Caroline after so many days, she just had been so busy with work that she didn''t even get a single chance to call her but thankfully she got a chance to call her for few minutes and let her know that she was visiting. "Hey, August!" Someone called her from behind, she turned around and came face to face with Ethan. He came towards her with his charming smile. "Hey, where are you going?" He asked her. "Um..well I''m going to visit my aunt for today." She replied. "Oh, that''s great. How are you nning to go there?" "Well, I will just try to catch a bus." He shook his head. "Nope nope I''m here now so I will drop you there wait here I will get my car." She wanted to refuse but Ethan already left. She sighed. A few minutester August saw a ck car parked outside the house and Ethan was sitting inside, he called her there. She timidly went there not knowing what to do, even though it was nice of Ethan to give her a ride but it was still odd for her as Ethan was also kind of her owner. "Come inside August." She hesitated. "Uh...it was fine you didn''t have to do it, mister...." "Cohen." He finished her sentence with a chuckle. "Oh...yeah Mister Cohen, you didn''t have to do it. I-I could have manage." He sighed. "Come on August I wanna be your friend so the first rule in every friendship is "always help each other" so that''s what I''m doing." He answered her with a grin. She could not help but feel surprised because no one ever told her something like this. "Now please get inside?" She did what he said but was still hesitant about everything. He asked her address before driving and she gave him, after that the journey started. The drive was quite smooth and August must say that Ethan was a very funny person, he would say some jokes every 5 minutes that made herugh. On the other hand, Ethan was enjoying herpany. He couldn''t help but get mesmerized by her beauty and sweet personality and of course her beautiful to know her well. "So tell me about yourself August." He asked out of nowhere. "There''s nothing really to talk about me." She said quietly. Heughed at this. "I''m sure there is something, tell me about your likes and dislikes." "Uh...I-I like to read I guess and I love flowers and every colorful thing." He looked at her with an amused expression that made her blush. "W-What about you?" She gote courage and asked him back. "Well I love traveling, I love to y guitar, I love sports and that''s it I guess." She nodded her head. "And tell me about your past life August." That made her panic. Why is he asking about it? She was confused why he was asking about her past life. It was something that she always wanted to forget, it was something that she was eager to remove from her mind. Asking her this question...Ethan just made her remember everything. She clutched her dress tightly as she could already feel herself getting sweaty. She inhaled deeply but it was shed by a small whimpering out of her mouth. Ethan noticed and stopped the car forthwith. "August?! Are you okay? What happened?" He was outstaring at her worriedly. "I-I''m f-fine." "No of course you''re not!" He took the water bottle from the back seat for her. "Please drink this." She took it and drank the water, it did help as her throat was all dry all of a sudden. "Are you feeling okay now?" He asked again. She weakly nodded her head. "I-I''m fine please don''t worry." "I''m sorry if my question was too ufortable for you." He looked sorry genuinely. "It''s okay I''m fine now.." He nodded her head. "W-We should go now it''s alreadyte." He nodded again and started to drive again. Nobody talked after that, the topic was too sensitive for August to talk about and Ethan was already feeling guilty for asking her that but he has agonized. He was confused why she reacted like this. But didn''t ask her anything else as he was worried she might feel ufortable again. After half an hour, they reached Caroline''s house. August''s face brightened with a smile. She was too excited to meet her. She got out of the car and turned to Ethan. "Thanks a lot for the ride, Mister Cohen." "Ethan....call me Ethan August, I told you I want to be your friend. so friends call each other by their name. So...friends?" He extended his hand to her. She looked at him and then his hand again, she bit her bottom lip, confused about what to do next. It wouldn''t be so bad having a friend... She sighed and shook his hand with a small smile. "Y-yes." Ethan grinned like he had won something special. "Great! So see youter in August. And oh yes! Have my phone number, you can call me anytime you want." She looked hesitant. She didn''t answer anything but looked hesitant. Ethan raised his eyebrow and asked. "Do you have a phone with yourself, August?" "Oh yes, I have. But, it''s not a phone that you might want to see." Sheughed nervously, she was embarrassed, nobody used flip phone in her generation and she felt outdated. "And it s-sometime doesn''t even work so..." "That''s fine, hold on." He took out another cell phone from his pocket and handed it to August. Her eyes were wide in shock and she handed it back to him. "Please August keep it, that''s a gift from a friend!" He whined like a kid. She shook her head. "No please Mister Co-I mean Ethan, your friendship is enough for me." "But I want to give u this phone August, it''s my other phone I''m sorry I will buy you a new er but for now to keep in contact, you can use it." She was beyond shocked...he was worried about giving her his used phone?! She was worried because she couldn''t just ept an expensive gift like this. "Please I-" "For me? Please?" He looked at her with hope. She sighed and nodded. "Amazing! I''ll save my number on it so you can contact me anytime you want okay? And if you ever face any problem just call me." She nodded with a smile. She was happy actually, no one ever cared for her like this except Caroline. Now she had a good friend, not good yet but he sounded like a really good friend. After Ethan''s departure, she walked towards the house at the edge of the road and knocked. The door was opened by Caroline and within few seconds she received a bone-crushing hug from her receiver. She smiled and hugged her back. "Oh, my baby I missed you so much." "I missed you too." Caroline kissed her forehead. "Please honeye inside and have some rest, I prepared your favorite food and decorated your room with tulips!" "Caroline..you know you didn''t have to..." "Nonsense! My baby came home after so long and I can''t even do something for her?" August chuckled at her. "Anyways go to your room and change your clothes I''ll serve you food." She obeyed. She went to her room and sat on her bed. Her room was beautifully decorated with colorful tulips even though those were artificial but the flowers in her vase were real and it looked really beautiful. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Although her room was nothing special, she missed it anyway. Sighing deeply, sheid down for some time thinking of her good times only. Not aware of the fact that the Satan who was eager to see her again, would go crazy when he would find out that he would not see her for the whole day... Chapter 18 Chapter 18 It was just another busy day for Lucifer at the office. He was wearing his sses and was checking the files of one of his clients. He was sick and tired of the stupidity of his staff. He growled in frustration and called for his manager. "Yes sir? You need something?" The man asked. "What the hell is this Ricardo? Why there are so many fucking errors in these files? Who the fuck prepared these files?" Ricardo had been working for Lucifer for a very long time but that never stopped him from getting mad at every person. "I''m sorry sir, I will just find out who was in charge of these files and let you know," Ricardo said and left his office with the files in his hand. Lucifer was slowly losing his forbearance. The burden of thepany and the mind filled with the thoughts of that girl only... He was already going insane. He wanted to see her more....feel her exquisite unblemished body... Unblemished. Is her body unblemished? This question was running in his head. He knew her past life. He knew her parents were abusive and he wanted nothing but to rip their hands out of their body. But he had to control...it was not the right time to do anything. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He opened them and tried to calm himself. I should ask her about it. She can tell me urately than anyone else. He thought this was the perfect thing to do at that time. But he perceived the fact that she was scared of him. There was no way on earth she would have let out everything that easily. If she doesn''t tell me I''ll make sure that she does... He smirked at his thought. Lucifer decided when he would be home he would ask August about everything that happened in her past life. But why am I so desperate for that? I don''t even need to know anything, I just need her body... Incertitude urred in him again. He wanted to make everything clear but it seemed impossible to him. But he was sure that he would get her...by hook or by crook. He stood up from his chair and left the house and was on the way to his home. His work was done in the for that day, he decided to finish the other things at him while...he would watch her in relish... After 30 minutes he arrived at the mansion and got inside. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Hey, son! How was your day at the office?" He was not even concentrating on anyone, his eyes were just searching for that girl. He looked around and frowned. There was no sign of her in the house. "Lucifer? What''s wrong? What are you looking for?" That caught his attention and he looked to his mother. "Nothing mom. Tell me do you need something?" "No honey I''m good I was just asking how was your day?" "It was good." He replied and took a seat on a sofa that had a clear view of the kitchen. He saw many maids working there except her. He was getting annoyed by then. "Son, shall I tell Martha to bring you some food? Martha!" Martha instantly came running to them. "Yes ma''am?" "Please serve Lucifer his usual lunch." Martha bowed and ran back to the kitchen. He fisted his hand and gritted his teeth in frustration... Why the fuck isn''t she here! Where the heck she could be! His forbearance was already running slow... A few minutester Martha approached them and ced his food on the table. She turned around to depart when Lucifer stopped her. "Yes, master?" She asked looking down. "Where are all the maids?" He asked in his usual blunt tone. "They are all here sir." She replied quietly. "Are they? I don''t fucking think everyone is present here." He said and clenched his teeth. Martha gulped and looked at Mrs. Knight who was talking to a phone and was unable to hear them. "Sir everyone is present trust me just that..." "Just what?" He questioned her before she couldplete her sentence. "Just that new girl August, she isn''t here." That shook Lucifer to death. What the fuck! "And where the heck is she?" His tone sounded more dangerous than before just like he was looking scarier than before as he stood up and stand in front of her. His enormous body was even covering the light reaching Martha''s face. She gulped and answered, "Sir, she wanted to visit her aunt. So, I-I let her go..." Her sentence was interrupted by her strident scream. Within few moments everyone and even Mrs. Knight rushed there. They all noticed a flower vase was on the floor, shattered into pieces, along with it, the tableid helplessly on the floor...broken into pieces just like the decorated ss on it. Everything was a mess. "Oh my god, Lucifer! What are you doing?" His mother asked him. He ignored her that time. His breathing was heavy. His nostrils were fuming in wrath. He asked her in a dangerously low voice. "Who gave you the permission to let someone out of this house?" Martha stared with wide eyes. She couldn''t answer him. Even Mrs. Knight was beyond shocked. She and the other maids had never seen him in so much anger over a small thing like this. Before that, he never cared if any maid or other workers were out of the house. But that day, his behavior shocked everyone to the core. Martha was already quivering. "S-sir, the g-girl is new so I-I thought I should let her see her aunt once." She answered in a low voice. He straightened his posture and put his hands inside of his pockets and looked straight at her eyes. His eyes were peering through her. "Martha, you are in no position of giving permission or making any decision. So I am telling you this for thest time. If anything like this happens again....you will be fired." He didn''t even let her say another word and left for his bedroom. He was beyond furious...he couldn''t bear the fact that she was not there in front of his eyes. He didn''t even know for how long she would be there at her aunt''s. He wouldn''t want her away from him for even a second. August. Iughed at Caroline''s extremely peculiar jokes. She was still so bad at telling jokes. But that never stopped me fromughing. I was always happy whenever I was with her. "Sweetie, you still didn''t tell me about your job. I mean how are the people there? The other maids, other workers?" Her questions never stopped. I chuckled a little. "It''s really good there. Their house is beautiful and Martha is a nice guide she never got mad at me instead she always supported me." I replied with a smile. "And how about the owners? What kind of people are they?" My smile disappeared. What should I tell her about it? Of course, I couldn''t ever tell her about what master did to me. She would be worried. I forced a smile on my face and replied to her. "T-they are good Caroline." She sighed in relief and caressed my head. "That is great honey, I was really worried about it." I ced my hand on hers. "Don''t worry aunt okay? I will be fine. For now, you should worry about yourself." I said and hugged her which she returned dly. The day passed like this and it was already night I thought to go to bed early as I had to leave early morning tomorrow. Caroline called me for dinner but I refused her. She already fed me so many cookies and other favorite snacks of mine that I had no vacant area inside my stomach. I sat on my bed and exhaled deeply. I didn''t want to go. I missed Caroline so much but I couldn''t just stay there for more days. I knew they wouldn''t allow me to stay for so long. I shrugged off the thoughts andid down, closing my eyes. **** I woke up at the sound of my rm. Rubbing my eyes I forced myself out of the bed and went to the bathroom. I did my business and came out and nced at the clock. It said 8 o''clock. I thought to leave at 10 for the mansion. I wore my clothes and went outside to see Caroline. She was already making breakfast for me. Her face beamed when she saw me. "Good morning sweetie. Come eat your breakfast now." She cooked my favorite pancakes and scrambled eggs. Just the smell of those made my stomach growled in hunger. I didn''t wait for a second and start eating. I heard herugh and my cheeks flushed. "It''s okay sweetie just eat well." "Um...aunt I am leaving at 10 o''clock." "Oh..." She replied. I knew by her tone that she was upset. I approached her and hugged her. "Don''t be upset aunt. I promise I will visit you again." I said and kissed her cheeks. "I know honey I know. Just take care of yourself okay?" I nodded my head and went back to eat my food. After breakfast, I helped her with the dishes and went to my room to pack my things. I nced at the clock again and it was 9:40. I was stuffing everything in my back and all of a sudden my eyes fell on the phone that master Ethan gave me. It looked really expensive. I picked it up carefully and opened the lock screen. The screen showed several applications. And I observed that it had a new text arrived. I clicked on the application named "message". The text said. "Hey, August it''s Ethan." I bit my lip. I didn''t know what to do. Should I reply to him or just ignore the text? But if I ignored it might look bad. Ethan was a nice person. So, I thought to just reply to him. I clicked on the message and typed "Hi. Sorry just saw your text." I put the phone on the bed and looked at the screen. Within few seconds he replied to me back. "No problem August. Did you enjoy spending time with your aunt?" That made me smile a little. I replied, yes. "Excellent, so when are youing back?" He wrote. "I will leave soon. I have to go, nice to see you." I didn''t wait for his reply and put the phone inside the bag. I picked up my bag and for thest time, I nced at my room. Even though this room was nothing special but I still missed it like crazy. I sighed and closed the door behind me and went to my aunt. She was already waiting for me outside and when saw me she gave me a tight hug. "I''ll miss you aunt." A drop of tear rolled down my cheek. She pulled back and wiped it with her thumb. "I will miss you too sweetie. Stay well okay?" I nodded. "You too aunt please take care of your heath." She smiled at me. She insisted to drop me at the bus station. I didn''t refuse her much and just let here with me. We waited for almost 10 minutes for the bus and after that, it finally arrived. I went inside and sat on an empty seat. The bus wasn''t so full of people for which I was d. I waved at my aunt and she did the same. The bus started and I got myself ready to face my daily life again. 30 minutes passed like that and I knew the mansion wasn''t so far from the area now. Suddenly I felt something vibrating inside my back. I opened it and saw that the phone was ringing and the caller was Ethan. I received the call and heard him. "Hey, August." "Uh...hey sir," I replied. "No sir, please. And did you leave already?" I frowned at his question. Why did he want to know that? "Yes, sir I told you." I heard him sigh. "I could havee to receive you August." "No no, it''s totally fine I am almost close to the mansion." "Okay, August. Then I''ll see you when you arrive." "Yes sir, see you soon." "Bye August." We both hung up and I instantly put the phone inside. I was afraid that I would lose or someone might steal it from me. Another 30 minutes passed and the bus finally came to a stop. I walked out of the bus. And started to walk. I still had few blocks to pass. It took me good 10 minutes to reach the mansion. When I reached, the guards opened the door as they already knew I work there. I went inside and started to look for Martha. But no one was around. That was odd. I saw a maid named Marie sweeping the floor. "H-have you seen, Martha?" I asked her. She looked at me and her eyes went wide. I didn''t know why she reacted like this. "You...you are here finally." "W-why? Wh-what do you mean?" "You don''t know what you did you little dumb slut?" Hannah came and remarked. I gulped. "Wh-what''s wrong? I-I don''t know anything." I replied with a shaky voice. "Because of you, Martha got scolded by master Lucifer." Another girl said and red at me. The mention of him made me quiver in fear. "Enough girls! Go back to your work." I heard Martha saying that. The girls departed and only me and Martha were left. She came to me and gave me a small smile. "How was your time with Caroline, sweetie?" Her question shocked me. Was she trying to change the topic? "Martha...please tell me w-what''s going on?" I pleaded. She sighed. "Honey...I don''t understand...whatever happened was quite unexpected. Master Lucifer was furious that you went out of the house without his permission." I stared at her with a horrific look. "B-but why?" I asked. "I don''t know hun. But don''t worry about it now. You came from a long journey. Just go to your room and rest for some time, after that, I''ll tell you your task." She said and left, I was still confused and scared. Oh god! What that man wants from me! Chapter 19 Chapter 19 August tried her best to rest. If she knew that because of her departure this will happen then she would have never gone out of the house. She extremely felt bad for Martha, because of her, poor Martha was in trouble almost. But, at the same time, she also knew that it was no one''s fault...still the reason for the master''s anger was confusing to her. The thought of that man sent a shiver down her spine. She was better away from that man. But, she knew it wasn''t possible. It was his house too so it was obvious that he would visit the mansion any time he wants. She got up from her bed and wore her outfit. She brushed her hair and pulled it in a ponytail. After that, she went to the kitchen to Martha to know her tasks. She noticed other maids whispering to each other when they saw hering towards the kitchen. She was confused but didn''t bother to think about it anymore. When she saw Martha, she asked for her tasks and Martha gave her the list of works she had to do. She took it and started her chores. "Hey, August!" She heard a voice from behind. August turned and saw Venessaing towards her and hugged her. "Wee back!" She smiled and thanked her. "I hope you enjoyed time with your aunt and how is she?" "She is fine and yes I did enjoy it a lot, thanks for asking." She replied with a soft smile. She was still bothered by the weird nces that she was getting from the other maids. She thought to ask Venessa about it. "Venessa, can I ask you a question?" She asked softly. "Yeah, sure hon go ahead." "Can you tell me why master L-Lucifer was so mad at Martha?" Venessa''s smile disappeared at her question. It was obvious that Venessa was worried about August and as well as Martha. Because they knew Lucifer''s wrath was the worst thing that anyone could ever ask for and both Martha and Venessa didn''t want August to be the victim of his wrath. "August...Master was angry at her because she let you out of the house without asking him." "The other maids told me the same but...but why he was mad? I thought it was fine and that h-he doesn''t care about the movements of the maids inside this house..." She replied. Even though her context was wrong. Deep inside she questioned her context... "No one knows August. His reaction was pretty surprising. I''ve been working here for 2 years and in those 2 years I went to my home lots of time and sometimes even returned after weeks, but he never cared neither got mad for that. I only got a scolding from Martha and a warning from Mrs. Knight that''s it. But yesterday...it was extremely unexpected." It scared August even more. She knew Lucifer had serious issues with her...she couldn''t even name it. After those things that he did to her...it was confirmed that he was obsessed with her but she was still far away from understanding it. She was afraid of the fact that he might try to do those things again with her... Tears threatened to fall from her eyes at just the thought of him assaulting her like that again. "Oh god August! Please don''t cry. It wasn''t your fault okay? Please don''t cry. That''s how master Lucifer is actually. He gets angry for no reason sometimes. You don''t have to get upset because of that everything is fine now." Venessa said while wiping her tears. August nodded...even though she wasn''t crying because of what Venessa said. "Now let''s get back to work," Venessa stated with a smile which August returned. Then both of the girls went to their work. August''s tasks were like her regr ones, cleaning the room and gardening. Cleaning room...it means his room too. She was hoping she wouldn''te face to face with him again. But God had a different fate nned for her. She just went upstairs towards Mr. and Mrs. Knight''s room and that was when the devil showed up. He was as usual wearing his gray suit. His hair was nicelybed and his posture of course was like a powerful man''s look. His one hand was inside his pocket and the other hand was holding his phone. His eyes were glued to his phone. It seemed that he was busy with his work. August thought this was her chance of escaping. She hurriedly turned around and was walking out of there when her feet hit the wall and lost her bnce. A low scream erupted from her mouth. She immediately covered her mouth with her hand, hoping she didn''t catch his attention. But, as it was mentioned, God had a different n for her. Lucifer stopped in a middle way and looked up from his phone. With one single nce, he knew who was this. Small petite figure, dark brown hair, and pale skin. It was her. He went close to her and bent down to her level. He could already see her quivering and trying to move away from him. But, at that time even that movement of her didn''t bother him. He just...he just wanted to see her. It was only one day she was gone but for him, it was worse, it was decades for him. "Look at me." Hemanded with his deep alpha voice. She hesitated but knew that it was better to obey him that time. She looked up straight at him. Surprisingly, his face held no anger, no annoyance, and no danger. His face was looking beautiful under the little light of that area. His eyes were sparkling, his sharp jawline was on the view. She felt like she was looking at a totally different person. She didn''t realize that he helped her stand up. When she came back to her senses, she backed away and snatched her hand from his. She clutched her dress tightly, feeling her hands sweating badly. His strong ze was still on August. He never wanted to look away from her. He wanted to hold her close and stroke her cheeks. But, he wanted to know why she went out of that house without his permission. "Why did you went out of the house without asking for my permission, August?" She jolted at his sudden question and she felt weird when he called her by her name. It was rare for Lucifer to call a maid by her name. He never gave that respect to any of the maids in the house. "I-I went to see m-my aunt, Master." She replied with a shaky voice. "Did I give you permission?" She gulped and shook her head. "Did I..." He came a bit close to her and continued. "Did I give you the right to do whatever you want here?" "N-no master. I-I''m sorry it''ll never h-happen again." She apologized, lowering her head. "Hmm. I know it will never happen again. Because I''ll make sure of it." He smirked at her. She was Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. beyond scared. She knew Lucifer was cruel, so she wasn''t sure what he was talking about. "Ande downstairs, I have an announcement to make." With that, he left. It left her confused again. What kind of announcement it could be... She went downstairs after few minutes and saw there were already Martha and few maids gathered together. "Martha, call my mother too." Martha nodded and went to call Mrs. Knight. A few minutester she came and questioned Master. "Son...what''s wrong? Why did you gather us?" "You will find out soon mother." He replied. "So, the announcement I nned to make...it''s more like amand that one of you have to follow." Every maid was looking at their feet, not daring to look in his eyes, even August. Each of them was scared to death... "I''m taking any one of the maids with me to my house." That shook everyone... "But son...why any maid from here? You can easily have a new and experienced one as you like everything in your house clean and perfect." "My decision is initial mom. I''m taking a maid from here." His mother nodded in defeat. August could already feel his intense stare at him. She didn''t dare look up as she was extremely scared to look at him. Lucifer on the other hand was finally happy that he took the first step of his n... "Which one of them you want to take son?" Mrs. Knight asked. Lucifer''s eyes went back to the maids. He knew what he was doing. He knew that it was the right thing to do at that time... He extended his hand and pointed at the girl he desired to pick... "This one." He stated. Everyone looked up and their reaction was a mixture of horror and sympathy for the girl. That girl was none other than August... Bonus Chapter #1 Bonus Chapter #1 He pinned her down on the bed and got on top of her. Her body was beneath him, her helpless hands were tightly held by the devil himself making her winced in pain. His body was tightly pressed on hers. "ept it! You cannot fucking run away from me. You can NEVER escape from me. It would be better for you if you just ept that your fate is with ME. You are mine!" She shut her eyes and sobbed quietly beneath him. She knew she could never escape from him; she knew he would never let her go. But that didn''t stop her from trying. That would never stop her from trying. She swallowed her fear and looked back at him with her tearful big eyes. "I-I''m not yours! I can never be yours, master. I am just a maid who works in your house. Y-you have no right to im me yours like this." She threw back. It didn''t shock Lucifer, it amused him. His fiery cat was finally able to open her mouth in front of him. His hand left her one hand only to stroke her cheeks, and it went from her cheeks to her lips. He Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. rubbed her bottom lip with his fingertips slowly, feeling the softness of her lips on his fingertips. He leaned down and crashed his lips on hers, kissing her like there was no tomorrow. His lips danced on hers, he was biting and sucking her bottom lip making her whimper. A few minutes possible. They both stared at each other with an intensity that was hard to exin. "You are mine, August. You were mine the moment Iid my eyes on you. You were mine when I saw you for the first time when you opened the door for me. You were mine when I saved you from the guy in the party who almost raped you..." He gritted at the bitter memory. "You were mine since the first time my heart skipped a beat whenever I saw you...You are mine and you will always be mine." With that, he kissed her lips again. She heard the unbuckling sound of his belt and her eyes widen in fear. She pushed him as hard as possible but that didn''t stop him. In a blink of an eye, he tore her dress and once again imed her as his. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 August. Oh god! Why did this happen to me?! Out of every girl here he chose me to go with him?! I didn¡¯t know what to do at that time, I didn¡¯t want to go with him. ¡°Son...are you sure it is her you want to take? I mean..she is very young and new, the other maids are more experienced than her honey why don¡¯t you choose someone else.¡± I was silently praying that master will listen to his mother. ¡°My decision is initial mom. I chose her and that¡¯s final.¡± My legs were trembling I didn¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll be able to hold myself. ¡°But ask her too...what if she doesn¡¯t want to leave.¡± He looked at me and said. ¡°Then she will lose her job.¡± He stated and left without saying another word. I looked at Martha hoping that she could help in some way. But, her eyes didn¡¯t even meet mine. She just avoided me. I felt someone¡¯s hand clutching mine. I looked beside and saw Venessa. She gave me an apologetic look and a sad smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry August. I don¡¯t know what my son is up to. But, don¡¯t be scared okay? His house doesn¡¯t have that much work to do as he¡¯s the only person living there, and there will be other workers too. So, Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. don¡¯t be scared okay?¡± Mrs. Knight said and smiled at me. I cracked a small smile and nodded my head. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Lucifer and tell him to give you few days to pack your stuff and to let you spend some time with your friends here.¡± She said and left. It was a bit relieving and I hoped that master will give me some time. I didn¡¯t want to lose my job. Aunt Caroline¡¯s financial situation is still not good, if I lost the job I had no guarantee that I might get a new one. ¡°Okay girls....get back to work,¡± Martha ordered. We obeyed and started to do our daily chores. God knows what kind of tasks master will give me in his house. The thing that scared me most was....what if he try those things with me again? This thought was roaming in my mind. My hands were shaking. Every passing minute was hell for me. I wished something would happen and master would change his mind. But of course, as always my fate wasn¡¯t with me that time too. Sighing, I began to do my chores as usual. As Mrs. Knight said that there will be other workers too in his house so, it will not be so bad there because if I¡¯m always around people, he can¡¯t assault me like that again. I said to myself,forting. I knew it wouldn¡¯t help but at least...I knew I had to be strong. I couldn¡¯t work like that forever...I decided if he tried something like that again I would leave the job. I just couldn¡¯t work like that. The Knights paid me $500 a month, I was aware that it was a great amount of money and I always sent more than half the money to Caroline and kept the rest of the money to myself as an emergency material. In the current month, I sent Caroline $350 as I knew that she needed the money for her medicines and the bills. I wished I could earn more and help her with her business too and maybe...maybe start my school again. I always loved to study, I wanted to be more educated so that a fewter years I could get an ample job in a goodpany. But, the most important thing for me was education. Caroline always told me one thing.....¡°Honey, education is the most important thing in our life. A poor knowledgeable person is wiser than a rich illiterate person.¡± I was done with my duty in the kitchen. I took a seat on a chair that was settled in the kitchen. I was worn out that day, from the tasks I got and also from the news that we all received from master...I should ask Martha if master has agreed to give me some time... ¡°August?¡± I heard a voice called me. I stood up from the chair and turned around. ¡°Oh yes, Venessa?¡± I asked. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She questioned,ing towards me. Her eyes showed worry. I smiled softly at her and nodded my head. ¡°Yes I¡¯m fine please do not fret.¡± She looked pleased with my answer and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great. I thought you were still agonizing over master¡¯s decision.¡± I looked down, unable to reply to her anymore. Yes, it was true I was worried about that. ¡°Hey August, don¡¯t worry too much okay? It¡¯s the same. You used to work here and from now you are going to work at master¡¯s house, at least you are not going far away. Master¡¯s house is just miles away from this house. Just...he is strict I know. But, he wouldn¡¯t notice everything in his house. Besides that, I heard that just like Martha another woman is working for him, who handles the workers and maids. So, I¡¯m sure you will have a nice guide.¡± She gave me an assuring smile. But, she didn¡¯t know that I was not worried about what she thought...I was worried about something else that I could never tell her. I said nothing but gave her a little assuring smile. ¡°I¡¯m not worried, Venessa. I¡¯m just upset that I will lose a good friend like you.¡± My voice showed my sorrow well. She approached me and embraced me tightly and pulled back, saying. ¡°I will miss you a lot August. Hopefully, I can contact you through calls and texts. I¡¯m sure we can talk in between our busy schedules.¡± ¡°I will miss you too. I hope the same.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we exchange numbers? I don¡¯t think I have your number.¡± She frowned. ¡°Yeah sure. But, my phone is not a great one...¡± She interrupted. ¡°Ohe on! Don¡¯t worry about that. At least, we can contact. Let¡¯s go to your room real quick and exchange our numbers. Come on, no one is here now we will be quick.¡± She pulled me out of the kitchen and went towards my room. This girl would be the death of me! When we reached my room, Venessa made sure that no one noticed us. ¡°Now, take out your phone. We have to hurry before someone sees us.¡± I nodded my head and pulled out my bag from the closet and started to look for my phone inside it. I frowned when I observed my phone was not inside my bad. I checked my bag thoroughly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She questioned. ¡°I don¡¯t know where I kept my phone...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry let¡¯s look for it.¡± She began to look for it in my other bags and drawers. I couldn¡¯t remember where Ist put it... ¡°Oh my god, August!¡± I flinched at her sudden outburst. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She took out the phone that master Ethan gave me and was holding it with shock written on her face. ¡°Is that your phone?!¡± ¡°Uh...no not really.¡± I stuttered. ¡°Not really? Oh my god, August. This is such a cool phone. How did you get it? I mean it looks expensive.¡± I sighed and told her everything. Her expression was once again a mixture of shock and amusement. ¡°So you are saying master Ethan aka master Lucifer¡¯s cousin gave you this phone? Wow! You didn¡¯t even tell me about it.¡± She pouted, making me giggle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Venessa everything happened so swiftly I couldn¡¯t tell you.¡± After that, we exchanged our numbers and went back to our works. She didn¡¯t stop bbering about how cute was master Ethan for being my friend and offering me his phone. I rolled my eyes every time at her. I was still against that. The gift was so expensive, it was really hard for me to ept it like this. I didn¡¯t meet master Ethan, if I do I would for sure let him know that I was leaving that house. I was cooking lunch for the Knights among the other two maids helping me. I was chopping the vegetables and the other two were doing other tasks but they were gossiping more than doing their task. I sighed thinking I might have to prepare all the food alone because those two didn¡¯t seem so attentive. ¡°Silence girls, do your job you guys can talkter.¡± Hearing Martha¡¯s strict voice, both of them went quiet. I turned and called her. ¡°Yes, honey?¡± She queried. ¡°Martha, can I ask you something?¡± ¡°Of course sweetie go ahead.¡± She offered me a smile. ¡°Martha...did Mrs. Knight told you anything about Master¡¯s decision?¡± I questioned her, hoping that I would get the answer I was expecting. ¡°Oh honey, I¡¯m so sorry I don¡¯t know yet. Ma¡¯am didn¡¯t tell me anything. Why don¡¯t you go to her and ask her by yourself? I¡¯m sure she can understand you.¡± I nodded my head. She is right I should do that. I said to myself. I decided to talk to her after lunch. I hoped she would understand me... Chapter 21 Chapter 21 The Knights were at the dining table, everyone was sitting on their situated seats. Mr & Mrs. Knight were talking with each other about something, Hazel and Nathan were busy with their phones. And Lucifer...his eyes were as always looking for that one girl. His father didn''t know about his announcement yet. He wouldn''t be happy and Lucifer knew that. But, he could care less about his father''s bullshit lecture. Few minutes passed like that and the maids started to show up with different food trays in their hands. He didn''t even nce at a single maid, his eyes were aching to see her. He never cared that he might be a little too harsh on her. He would get what he wanted. And he only wanted her that time. However, the atrocious ploy would break her...but, that was what he wanted. He wanted to break her until she would give up. He wanted to break her into that condition where she would have no one beside her except for him. He was unaware that his wicked smile was seen by August from the corner of the kitchen. She gulped thinking what he might be thinking about. She was aware of how dangerous that man could be. But, she wasn''t aware of how vile his n was. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Hey August, can you take this tray outside? I am carrying another one." Marie said. She nodded her head and picked up the tray and went outside to face her fate. There she is! Said the devil in his mind as she walked in, she was looking gorgeous. Her hair was pulled in a loose braid. Her eyes were glued to the ground, not meeting anyone''s sight. Small strands of her hair persistentlying on her face. She put her front ears behind her ear and served lunch to everyone. Lucifer held the ss of wine and brought it to his mouth, taking small sips, his eyes were still on August, watching her every step. She knew he was watching her but, no matter how much she wanted to leave from there, she couldn''t. It was her job to serve food to everyone. "Please serve me the sd." Mrs. Knight said. She nodded her head and cautiously served the sd on her te. She thought that was her chance to ask Mrs. Knight if she could talk to her. "M-Ma''am, can I-I talk to you after lunch for a minute?" Her soft voice asked. His heart danced in excitement when he heard her. He nced at her, her cheeks were flushed and as always her eyes never met with anyone. "Sure honey." Hearing Mrs. Knight''s answer, she looked up and smiled warmly at her before walking away from the dining table. He wanted to see those green eyes again and her beautiful smile that never failed to melt his heart. But, at the same time, he was wondering what she wanted to talk about with his mother. He guessed that she might want to convince her mom so that she wouldn''t have to leave his father''s house. He smirked at the thought. Nice try little kitty. But you have to know that nothing will help. My decision is irrevocable. The Knights'' lunch was over and the maids were cleaning the table along with August. Mrs. Knight told August to meet her in her room. She put the dirty tes in the sink and went out of the kitchen. She was very nervous, she hoped that luck would be beside her that time. She sighed as she knocked on the door of Mrs. Knight''s room. "Come in." Said, Mrs. Knight. She got inside and immediately bowed her head. "Oh, August!" She put the cup of tea on the table. "You wanted to talk about something?" August nodded her head and replied. "Yes ma''am." "Okay. Is it about my son?" She asked looking at her. August nodded her head again sadly. Mrs. Knight sighed and approached her, put her hand on August''s shoulder. "Look honey, I know you are not happy with the decision and my son announced it all of a sudden...without any sign so, it was surprising for me too. And I also know why you want to live here, you made friends and I can see Martha treats you better than other maids here, I noticed you are a very nice girl. But, don''t worry honey okay? Maybe you will like these too." She smiled softly at August that almost melted her heart. She couldn''t stop herself from returning the smile too and nodded her head. "And if you don''t like it there you can anytime quit the job ande back to my house or look for another job. No one will stop you." She shook her head yes. Mrs. Knight let go of her shoulder and her face beamed. She is truly a nice woman. She returned the smile and departed the room. She was relieved. She thought at least she could easily leave the job and go far away from Lucifer. But, oh how wrong she was... Lucifer was just standing a bit far away from his mother''s bedroom and unfortunately, he heard everything. He clenched his fist and took a long stride towards her when she saw her walking away. He wrapped his hand around her neck and muffled her screams with his other hand. August was dumbfounded by his sudden outburst. She was aware of who that person could be but, she was silently praying it was not him. She was struggling to free herself from his strong tight grip. She scratched his arms, thinking it might help. But, instead, it made Lucifer madder, he squeezed his neck. Her eyes went big at the pressure he was putting on her neck. And within few moments, he pulled her away from there and got inside his bedroom. August was more petrified when Lucifer pushed her on the wall with his hand still muffling her cries and screams. "Shut the fuck up!" He yelled. She whimpered but didn''t stop trying to escape from him. She tried to knee him down there but Lucifer was way too fast than her. He pushed her back more and struck her on her face. It immediately shut her mouth, few drops of blood were flowing down from the corner of her lips. She winced when her hand touched the wound. He gripped her chin and pulled her close to him. "You really think you can leave the job? Leave my house?" Heughed. Her body was shivering in fear. He leaned to her, looking at her with his evil eyes. "No my kitten, you cannot escape, you cannot leave the job unless I tell you to, and that''s never going to happen because I will never ever let you leave." He said in his low minacious voice. She was panting heavily. It was enough for her, she could not just bear everything and say nothing. She swallowed her fear and whispered. "I-I can d-do whatever I want! I am m-my own person, n-no one can control me." He looked at her with mirth, he left her and took few steps back. Taking out his phone, he went to the video option and yed the video in front of her. What August saw, shook her to death. It was the video of Caroline, sitting on the couch and watching TV. She immediately approached him and took the phone from his hand. Her hands were trembling. She looked at him with shock written on her face. "H-How did you g-get this video?" He stayed silent for few seconds. "I had my men out hidden cameras in your house." She cried more. He snatched the phone from her hand. "Now now princess, you are aware of my capability. You are aware of what else I can do. Today I''m showing you the normal video of your aunt, enjoying her alone time. Just imagine...tomorrow it might be a video of your aunt tied to the chair and my men holding her captive and...." "No! No please don''t harm her master please she is innocent she didn''t do anything. Please let her go." She pleaded, holding his hands unknowingly. Lucifer felt a tingling sensation in his heart at the touch of her. But, he didn''t let her see how much she was affecting him. He took her hand on his and kissed her knuckles before letting it go. "You know princess what I want. If you ever try to leave the job...you know what will happen." He said and turned around to leave the room. But stopped, remembering something. He cupped her cheeks and kissed the bruise on the corner of her lips. She didn''t dare move or try anything as she was afraid that he would hurt Caroline. "Your birthday is in 4 days, take this as your birthday present." He whispered and left the room, leaving her all broken. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 She tugged in her clothes and other necessary stuff inside her bag. It was because she was leaving the house. Sadly, she wasn''t departing for her home. She was told that Lucifer gave her 4 days and when during the 4th day, she would be in his house, in the man''s house from whom she was running away. Thankfully, Mrs. Knight convinced Lucifer to give her a few days. Not like, it was going to be a solution for her anyway. And the worse thing was, he decided to take her on her birthday. She despised it. She might even despise her birthday. Sighing, she chained her bag and kept it beside the bed. She didn''t want to leave that ce...she knew she would miss Martha and Venessa so much. But...not like she had any choice. She nced at the calendar that was hanging on the, it said 10th august. Her birthday was on 14th August. She was never really excited for her birthday or never hated it but, at that time she was truly hating it. Lucifer was doing that intentionally. His cruel nature said it all. For a moment, she was happy at least she had a chance to leave the job. But, Lucifer snatched that right too from her, by using Caroline. Just thinking of Lucifer hurting Caroline was enough to make August tremble in fear. She would never let anything happen to Caroline. Shutting her eyes, she let her tears flow down from her eyes. Who knew that her life would change like that? She let out a shaky breath and cleaned her face with her hands. I have to be strong, for me and Caroline. I cannot be weak like this. August got up from her bed and stood in front of the mirror. She pulled her hair in a messy bun. She paused for a moment and looked at the bruise on the corner of her lips. It was a small bruise but was visible. She winced when her hand touched it slightly. No wonder why it was still sore, she didn''t apply any ointment there after all. She was thinking to ask Martha about it but, for sure Martha will question her. And August was very bad at lying, she knew she would get caught. Pulling out her bag, she found a foundation container that Venessa gave her. Being the pale girl, the foundation color matched with her skin. She took a little amount of foundation on her hand and covered her bruise with it. Thankfully, it did work. She was finally satisfied with it. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Leaving her room, she approached the kitchen and as usual, started her regr chores. All the other maids were working too along with her. "Oh look! Isn''t this the same girl? What was her name again? August! Master Lucifer chose her as his housemaid right?" She heard one of the girl gossiping. "Yes, it''s her. Poor girl. She doesn''t know Master Lucifer. He will make her life a hell." Another girl said. It was a lot for August. Why these girls have to gossip about me? Are they thinking that I can''t hear them? "Poor girl? I think she is lucky though. I mean look at Master Lucifer. He is the most gorgeous and hottest. Working in his house would be tough but fun at the same time." The first girl said it and giggled. Oh god! How can she even think about her own master like this? And that too Master Lucifer! She is the one who has no idea about Master''s capability. He is no gorgeous, he is dangerous! "Gosh Alina, what are you even saying? If someone hears you then you know what might happen? Just keep your mouth quiet and work." The second girl said. "Fine whatever Hasley," Alina said. These girls were too much for August. She washed thest te and put it on the sink before leaving the kitchen. Her next task was cleaning the living room and that was what she started doing. Lucifer was happy on the other hand. The first step of his n was going well. He intentionally chose her that day. It would be so good, the day she will be legal might be the day I- His thoughts were interrupted. He growled and turned around to face the person who called his name. "What?!" He asked. "Whoa whoa, brother! What''s up? Why are you in a bad mood?" Ebenezer asked and smirked. "What do you guys want?" Lucifer asked in his usual blunt tone. Hazel rolled her eyes and stated. "Big brother, you know Ebenezer has nned to announce his new business project on 16th August. So, we are thinking that there should be a grand party for that and then the announcement." She chirped. "Calm down Hazel. So, Lucifer can you cancel your important meetings for that day?" Nathan questioned. "Well, I don''t think I can because I might have to attend a really important meeting." "Bro..e on you know how much important it is for me.." Lucifer sighed. He knew that project was always Ebenzer''s dream project. And Lucifer did want to stay but he needed to be at his home that day. "Okay. Then why don''t you throw the party in my house?" He suggested. "No, it probably will not be a good idea. I wanted it to be at this house, but don''t worry about it. We will think of something." **2 dayster** She once again nced at the calendar. 12th August. Only 2 days left. After that, she would be working for Lucifer alone. She was scared and worried at the same time. Scared that he could do anything to Caroline. He wouldn''t even think twice before hurting her. She wasying on her bed, it was 1 am and her sleep vanished as those thoughts were whirling in her head. She got up and went out of the room. Everyone was sleeping by then. She thought to get some water. August walked down the stairs and approached the kitchen. Pouring water in the mug, she took few gulps before cing it back where it was before. She flinched and let out a scream when she someone standing at the end of the kitchen. He smirked when he saw her reaction, observing her from u and down. She is looking so hot in that nightdress. He thought and licked his lips. Calm down. I am gonna get her after few days anyway. "Who''s there?" She questioned, not recognizing the person standing there. It was dark so, she didn''t see anything. He came forward. She regretted asking who it was... She didn''t say anything and was leaving the kitchen. "Wait." He said. She stopped in her tracks and slowly turned around. She was nervous and scared. She was already not in a good state of mind. "Come here," Lucifermanded. She started panting heavily. But, she knew if she didn''t listen he might do something worse. She walked to him and stopped when she was close enough, looking down. He went closer and touched her lips. She gasped and tried to step back. "Stand still." He growled. Whimpering quietly, she didn''t anything, stood there with her eyes closed, she was damn scared for her aunt. He caressed her soft smooth skin with her rough fingers, and his hand touched the bruise he gave her. He didn''t want to hurt her like that but she left him no choice. He heard her wincing at his touch. He moved his hand away from her mouth. Fuck. This bruise looks like it did hurt her for real. She was surprised when he backed away and removed his hand. It wasn''t something that he would do. She stared at him in confusion. "Stay here." He said and disappear into the living room. She wanted to leave from there. A few minutester, he came back with a first aid kit on his hands. "Sit." Hemanded again and as usual, she obeyed. He sat too and faced her. Taking out a small piece of cotton and ointment. He softly applied it to the bruise. She winced every time the cotton connected with her skin. She always avoided applying this kind of liquid ointment, it hurt a lot and she was scared of it. She was continuously trying to move away from him earning a scold every time. She felt like a little child. After he was done, he threw away the cotton and closed the first aid box. She was in very much confusion. He was never so soft with her. He was fierce and dangerous. Soft wasn''t a word that could describe him. But, that time August felt it was someone else and she also didn''t understand that if he could be kind then why he chose to be so cruel? She snapped out of her thoughts and stood up. "I''m sorry master but, I think I really need to go and sleep." Surprisingly, he didn''t say anything just nodded, gestured her to go. She hurriedly left for her room. He was dumbfounded at his actions too. He was never so soft with anyone and that girl was changing everything. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 August. "Wow August...th-that''s a lot..." Venessa stated, shock written all over her face. I sighed. I knew it was a lot. A few hours ago, Martha told me that Master Lucifer was going to increase my sry. And the amount was $800, why would he pay a maid so much? Maids normally didn''t get to pay more than $500 and he was ready to give me double. I knew why he was doing this, he just wanted me to stay anyhow. He had some men who were checking on my aunt, put cameras and using her against me...and then that sry thing. I sat beside her on my bed and exhaled deeply. "That''s a really big amount though, August. What are you nning now?" Venessa asked. "I don''t know. But, I have to work there anyway. I cannot leave this job." "August, you know if you are not happy with your job. You can leave it anytime." Venessa ced her hand on my shoulder and said. She looked at her feet helplessly. She was right. August could leave anytime but, could she anymore? He threatened me using Caroline. I couldn''t leave even if I wanted to. "I can''t...you do know finding job is r-really hard a-and even this job w-was hard to find. I cannot leave this job m-my aunt will face troubles." I replied with a shaky voice. Oh, how I wish I could tell you the truth... Venessa agreed with me. "I know, I totally understand you. Anyways, don''t think much okay? We will still be friends and we will always be in touch through texts and calls. Just don''t forget me." She said chuckling. "I could never forget you, Venessa. You are my only friend here." We both hugged each other. I felt nice having a friend beside her who was so caring. "Ohe on, I''m not your only friend. Master Ethan seems so nice to you." She stated and winked. I blushed at her words. "H-He is just a friend.." Venessa rolled her eyes. "Yeah sure. Let''s get back to work." I nodded and began my duty. **14th August** Narrator''s P.O.V Finally, the time has arrived....the day he was waiting for so eagerly. From that day, she would be his alone. He couldn''t wait to find her in his house. It was her birthday, he wanted to give her something. He never gifted anything to any girl, except for his sister and mother. All the women he had been with were never serious, he didn''t even care about them let alone gifting them something. But, she wasn''t like the other women he was with. She was different... He was aware that she would not be happy with what he has nned for her. After all, she was a young girl working in his dad''s house, hoping to earn enough money to support her aunt. He knew it would hurt her, he knew it would break her. And that was what he wanted. He wanted to break her till she gave up. That was why, he had his men outside of her house, to keep an eye on that woman Caroline. She was August''s only family and he knew that if he used her aunt against August, she would be weak and would not try to leave the job, try to leave him. All his life, he never treated any women in any special way. There was something in August that attracted him so much, now he never wanted to leave her alone no matter how much she wanted it. She will get used to it slowly. He thought to himself. Lucifer was confident that he would get what he wanted. His power and that fragile girl''s innocence said it all. Checking the time on his wristwatch, he got up from his seat. He was done for that day in office, he thought to leave for his own house. She would be at my house by 7 o''clock. I should call home and inform the time. He dialed his mother''s number. After few rings, she picked up the call. "Mom, remind the maid to be in my home at 7 o''clock sharp." He said ncing at his wristwatch once again. He heard his mom replied to him. "Okay, son. I''ll let Martha know about it." It was 3 pm and he had to wait 4 more hours to see her again. The demon inside her was getting eager to feel her presence again. The things he has nned for her...the thoughts were enough to make him groan in desire. He could not wait anymore. He knew he had to have her. He knew he had to touch her to satisfy his inner demon''s selfish desire. On the other hand, August''s tension was grown more and more with the passing minutes of the clock. She was in her room, with Venessa. Venessa was trying to make August feel better, she did feel better but it was difficult for her to stop those thoughts and the words he said to her. "Aug....hon please sit down for a minute. Why are you getting so worried?" Venessa asked her. August Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. looked at her with the same worried expression and shook her head. "No, I''m fine." "Yeah, sure I can see if you are. Come sit now." August forced herself to take a seat beside her friend. They both talked for some time until they saw Marthaing inside the room. "Hey girls." They both greeted her back. She approached August and gave her a light hug. "How are you, sweetie?" "I''m good Martha thanks for asking." She replied with a forced smile on her face. "I was here to inform you that you''d be leaving by 7 o''clock. Make sure you don''t leave anything behind." She stated. August just shook her head yes. Her mouth was too dry to say anything. "Don''t worry honey. It''d be fine. You will not be alone there. There''d be other maids too. And do not worry about traveling. Master Lucifer already told a driver of this mansion to drop u off there." Shocked erupted from inside of her. Which maid goes to her another job in her own master''s car? "Wow. Master is doing a lot. First the sry and now this..." Venessa said frowning. She was equally confused as August. "Because it''d be veryte at night and it''s not safe for her to go alone." That made sense to Venessa and almost to August too. But, she knew the reason. Why their car? Why not call a cab or Uber? Despite knowing the answers to her question... He did this because of the special treatment she was getting from her. And that special treatment was nothing good for her but torture. And she didn''t want to imagine what else he might do to her... She shrugged off the thoughts. "Oh, August. Happy Birthday, honey." Martha wished her with a heartwarming smile. "Oh my god! It''s your birthday! Happppyyy Birthdayyyy." Venessa wished and gave her a bone- crushing hug. She blushed a little and thanked them. She even got a phone call from Caroline in the morning who also wished her. She was deeply missing Caroline''s weird birthday songs and her favorite lemon-vored cake. She always tried to do the best things for August when she didn''t have to at all...She was truly grateful for that. Time passed like that. Martha allowed August to spend some time with Venessa as there were not many chores to do at that hour. Both friends talked a lot and for some time, August forgot all the bad memories with Lucifer. She wasughing and smiling. She was happy for some time. But, it was going to fade away soon... The clock showed 6 pm. It was her time to leave. She went downstairs with her bag and saw Martha waiting for her there. "Here you are. Robert is waiting for you. Come let''s get you there, he is going to drive." She hurriedly pulled her out of the house where she saw a white car standing near the gate. She approached it and turned around to face Venessa and Martha who followed her. Martha softly hugged her. "Be nice there child. I will call there to know about you sometimes." August cracked a smile with tears in her eyes. She will miss her a lot. "Will miss you Aug." She received another hug from Venessa. "I''ll miss you too, Venessa," August replied and got inside of the car. She looked out the window once again and smiled at them with her heavy heart. Her journey towards the devil started. It took them a good one and half hour to reach. August looked around the area, it was in the woods. Well, not too deep in the woods but quite close. The ce was beautiful. The road was surrounded by trees, lots of trees. She always liked nature. If it wasn''t for Lucifer, she would have loved to be in that ce. The light warm breeze, the calm ce. It was beautiful and scary at the same time. Sometimes, silence scares people. The car stopped in front of a gate, a big gate. It opened and they got inside. What August saw made her jaw dropped. The mansion she was seeing was truly an art. It was modern and beautiful. She didn''t realize she was looking at it for too long. "Miss, you have to get inside now." The driver said. She flinched slightly when she heard his voice and got out of the car. Robert picked up her little stuff and got inside with her. The inner sight of the house was more beautiful. His dad''s house was nothingpared to that. Surprisingly, no one was inside. Not like she was expecting anyone to greet her but, she thought there might be other maids. It was empty. It scared her a bit. She didn''t want to be all alone in that big mansion especially with him. She decided to ask Robert about it. "W-where is everyone?" He looked at her and replied. "I don''t know. I don''t live here or work here I was just given the orders to take you there safely." "O-oh d-do you at least k-know where I''m going to stay?" He nodded his head. "Yes, I was informed that. Please follow me." She did what he said. She was tired because of the journey and the stress. All she wanted was to sleep. Her room was thankfully downstairs but that doesn''t mean she didn''t have to walk long. The house was way too big. It felt like forever when she reached there. "Here miss. I will go now. I can''t stay for long. Have a nice night." With that, he left her alone there. She was confused. Why he couldn''t stay? Maybe because he doesn''t work here. The door was thankfully open. She turned the doorknob and opened it wide. And what she saw inside... shocked her to death. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 She lightly dropped her small handbag beside her bag full of clothes and looked at the bedroom. It wasn¡¯t what she was expecting to see. The room was full of purple and white balloons. Just how I like...But how....who did this? She took few more steps towards the wall that was full of balloons. She frowned when she noticed something written on the wall. She pushed the balloons aside to have a better view. Her jaw dropped when she saw what was written on the wall. ¡°Happy Birthday kitten.¡± Kitten? It''s him who did this...of course, it¡¯s him. This is his house who else will do it? It was not written, it was stered on the wall with colorful papers that were cut in alphabets. It looked beautiful and mesmerizing. August couldn¡¯t remove her eyes from all the decorations. Yes, it was true. She always wanted these things for her birthday when she was a kid. Although she never regretted the birthdays that she celebrated with Caroline, she just couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She had a closer look at her surroundings. Her eyes fell on the small 3-foot yellow tulips flower pot. It was decorated with beautiful string lights. A small smile appeared on her face when she saw more different types of fairy string lights around the room. The room was not small like her old ones like Martha and others. This one was bigger. Not much but enough bigger for anyone like her. The walls were painted with light yellow and baby blue color. Her breath hitched. H-how he knows that I like these colors in a room..? He knew everything about her...everything. She wasn¡¯t even aware of it. All the things were confusing and scaring her at the same time. She didn¡¯t know how to react. Why would he do something like that for her? Who was she? Just a mere maid. These thoughts were whirling around her head. She consoled herself lots of time saying that she was just a maid...just a maid. But, deep down she knew that if she was just a maid then she would never have been in that situation. It scared her a lot. She let out a deep breath that she was holding in for a long time and sat on the edge of the bed. She didn¡¯t see anyone around the house when she came inside. She wondered where was everyone... Somehow it¡¯s a good thing at least he isn¡¯t here either. I don¡¯t have to face him tonight. She sighed again and got up from the bed to pick up her bags. There was an average-sized closet beside the bed. She didn¡¯t have much stuff so that closet was big enough for everything she brought. She put all her clothes inside the closet along with her bag. August thought to text Venessa, letting her know that she reached safely. Taking out her phone, she typed the text and sent it to Venessa and instantly got a reply from her. ¡äThat¡¯s good. I¡¯m already missing you :¡®(¡¯ She smiled sadly at the text and wrote her back. ¡®I miss you too.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t check Venessa¡¯s other text when she heard someone behind her. ¡°So I see you¡¯ve arrived.¡± That simr deep voice...that held the aura of power and control. She gulped and turned around. He was standing with his sides leaning on the door wearing a white shirt and grey pants, his tie was slightly loose. He took slow steps towards her...until he was close enough. She of course was looking down unable to look into his eyes. ¡°Did you like it?¡± He asked out of nowhere. She didn¡¯t answer. She couldn¡¯t figure out the words... ¡°Look at me when I¡¯m talking.¡± He said in his low voice which sounded more dangerous. She immediately obeyed him and stared right into his eyes. He smiled when her eyes met with his. A beautiful smile that would capture any girl¡¯s heart. If August wasn¡¯t in that situation she would¡¯ve been lost in his smile and the shine in his eyes. Little did she knew that she was the reason behind his beaming eyes and his smile...a real smile. It was almost unbelievable how Lucifer let a little girl enter his life and mess up with his mind. And heart... Yes, it was true. That girl did things to him...things that no woman could ever do. But why? Why her? What was so special in her that attracted him as nothing else mattered for him...Well, he already knew the answer. He touched her face with her rough hand....caressing her cheek softly... ¡°Did you like your room?¡± He asked once again. Quite surprising how he didn¡¯t get mad at her for repeating himself. It¡¯s her birthday...I don¡¯t want to scare her away. At least not tonight. She was perplexed. He wants me to answer him? But if I didn¡¯t then I¡¯m sure he would get mad...and that¡¯s thest thing I want right now... She lightly nodded her head and uttered yes. His face had a satisfied look, it looked like he was expecting a positive answer from her. Surprisingly, his hands were no more caressing her cheek. He took few steps back. ¡°Wait here.¡± He said leaving the room. August frowned. Why he wants me to wait? Oh, how I wish I could just take a nap... He came back after few minutes with a gift box in his hands. Oh god...please tell me it¡¯s not for me. ¡°Here take this.¡± He extended his hand to her that was holding the box. She didn¡¯t take it. She stared at it for some time before looking at him back, shaking her head. ¡°N-no master...you already did a l-lot in m-my room. I cannot ept th-this.¡± She stated quietly but decently. ¡°Why not?¡± He growled. End of being fucking nice. I got her a fucking gift and she refused it?!?! ¡°Ma-master I¡¯m sorry I-I didn¡¯t mean it in a bad w-way...Your warm weing wa-was already a lot.¡± She lied. She didn¡¯t feel anything warm in his weing of her. Even though the decoration was freaking amazing but that didn¡¯t mean that none of those didn¡¯t freak her out... ¡°Take it, August. It¡¯s a small gift from me. Do not make me angry. I don¡¯t think I need to remind you of the consequences.¡± Of course, he didn¡¯t have to. She clearly remembered every consequence. Nothing was pleasing about those. But the way he said her name...it was just so different. It was almost like no one called her like that before. It was weird. That man standing in front of her with a gift box wrapped in purple glittery wrapping paper. He was the devil in her life so far...but sometimes she just felt so different about him. No, she didn¡¯t feel any likeness or love towards him neither she felt aroused by his looks like other women....she just felt something else about him. It was like a different person was hiding inside him that was scared to show himself off... Maybe his current personality was nothing but a coating that was hiding something. She thought to herself. But, there was no time to think about all of those. She exhaled deeply and took the box from his hands. He was standing there impatiently. Fuck...she¡¯s so slow. If it was someone else then I would¡¯ve just..... ¡°Unwrap it and see.¡± Hemanded. She unwrapped the wrapping paper slowly and opened the box finding a brand new phone inside it. Her eyes grew big and looked at him, shaking her head again. ¡°Si-sir please its too m-much.¡± There was no way on earth she could ept it. Even though she took the phone that Ethan gave her but it was because he was her friend not a tormentor. Besides that, the phone Lucifer gifted her was 3x more expensive. ¡°Why? Because I¡¯m not Ethan?¡± He snapped. She flinched back with a shocked expression. Why did he react like this? She thought to herself. But she failed to realize that he was jealous. He was furious that she wasn¡¯t epting a gift from him but with Ethan, it was a whole different story. She shook her head immediately but he already had a grasp on her arm tightly. August hissed and tried to pry her hands, making him only tighten it more. ¡°Listen here, little girl. It¡¯s your birthday today so that¡¯s why I¡¯m sparing you with only a warning and there are some rules that you gotta follow in my house. If you break even one of those you will be punished. Am I clear?¡± She was too scared to answer him. Her feet were glued to the spot. What kind of punishment I will get?! ¡°AM I CLEAR?¡± He yelled. She swiftly nodded her head not wanting to make him madder. ¡°Good girl. Now take it. I have to discuss the rules with you. Come downstairs and serve me food. Do NOT bete. Other maids will guide you. So you better not bete. I will give you 30 minutes.¡± He She thought he was done talking to her and would leave to let her get ready in 30 minutes. But, instead, he stayed and was staring at her. No matter how much or for how long he stared, the moment and her face always seemed new to him. He would never get bored of her face. It was something that any guy would want to see every morning. But, she wasn¡¯t going to be someone else¡¯s. She was his and his alone. Unknowingly he leaned down and ces his lips on her cheek and kissed her. Her breath hitched. She wanted to deny that there was no kindness or any good in him. But, for the first time, he didn¡¯t force her into anything. Was it actually because of her birthday or there was something good left in him? She didn¡¯t know. She was beyond confused. But still wanted that moment to end as soon as possible.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. On the other hand, for him it was heavenly. He never wanted that moment to end. He wanted to hold her like that and kiss her luscious lips. Secondster he pulled back and caressed her bottom lip with his thumb. ¡°Don¡¯t bete.¡± He went backward and departed the room. Why? Why me? Chapter 25 Chapter 25 A middle-aged womane to me and gave me the outfit sent to me by master and told me to wear it. I didn¡¯t waste much time and quickly changed into this outfit. The woman looked very strict and demanding. She had an expressionless face and was not as talkative as Martha was. She gave me the outfit with a stern look. This worried me because this woman might not be as nice to me as Martha was... Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Of course! Not everyone¡¯s the same. Sighing deeply, I looked at myself in the big floor touch mirror. It looked surprisingly good. It didn¡¯t fit me well but it wasfortable to wear. It was a white full-sleeved shirt and a dark blue skirt that reached under my knee. It didn¡¯t feel like a second skin... Why does he want me to wear this kind of outfit? I didn¡¯t have it before. It wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t like it. I surprisingly did. But master was not the type of person who would think about other people¡¯sfort. I shrugged off the thoughts and put on my shoes. I was relieved that they weren¡¯t high heels. They were a pair of simple t stilettos. Finally, I could walk without any fear of falling... I walked out of my room. I hurriedly walked past the hall. I was also grateful that my room was downstairs, unlike in Mr. Knight¡¯s house. While I was walking towards the living room where I assumed master would be, just like at his father¡¯s house, I bumped into someone and stumbled back. I gasped when I saw that it was the same woman who gave me clothes just a few moments ago, picking up the broken tea tes and teacups from the floor. I quickly bent down to help her but identally cut my finger with a broken piece of ss. I hissed in pain; A few droplets of blood fell onto the floor. It wasn¡¯t painful but seeing the blood made me nauseous. ¡°You should not rush. Take some time for everything want to do; it will keep you from getting hurt.¡± She said as she took out a small white handkerchief from her apron pocket and handed it to me. ¡°Here press it softly on your finger to stop the bleeding.¡± I did what she said to stop the bleeding. ¡°I wasing to your room. He is waiting for you. Hurry before he gets more furious than he is. And when you are done with him, meet me in this room.¡± She pointed out at the room on my left. I looked at her and nodded my head in reply. She walked away with the tray full of broken sses. I gulped and walked faster till I reach the living room. There he was, sitting on a luxurious couch with his office files and aptop beside him. His eyes were glued to his phone, so I assumed he did not notice me walking in. I stood there without uttering a word. It was very awkward because he was still looking at his phone. A few minutester, I decided to call him. ¡°M-master.¡± I uttered. He raised his head towards me and his eyes met mine. I quickly looked down, enough to not meet his eyes but I could see his movements. He nced at his wristwatch. ¡°5 minuteste.¡± He stated. I was feeling very nervous. I hoped he wouldn¡¯t punish me for this. ¡°What made youete, August?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but feel my heart beat faster when he said my name. I didn¡¯t know if it was good or bad but it terrified me. I opened my mouth but nothing came out. He raised an eyebrow and was waiting for me to answer. I took a deep breath. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry master.¡± I said. ¡°Mhm. As it¡¯s your first day, I¡¯m forgiving you. But don¡¯t let this happen again. Now let¡¯s discuss the rules.¡± He stated flexing his muscles and leaned back on the couch. ¡°You have to obey all the rules just like other maids without questioning them, and if you fail to obey... the consequences will be bad.¡± He said. ¡°Anyways, the first rule you have to follow is that never disobey me. The second rule is you will never question me for anything. What I say will happen and no one has the right to question me. The third rule is that you will not talk to any of the men in this house. The fourth rule is you will not leave this house without my permission. If you have to go somewhere, you will ask for my permission first. Lastly and importantly...-¡± I gasped softly when he suddenly got up from the couch and approached me. I backed away a little bit, my legs hit the table that was behind me and it made me stop abruptly. I didn¡¯t move an inch. He approached me, standing still, and said. ¡°You will never try to escape this house.¡± My body was trembling terribly. I was staring at him, not knowing what to do next. I was sweating badly. Unknowingly I nodded my head at him. His intense stare was consuming my soul. Only his stare was enough to make me tremble in fear. He nodded his head slightly with a smirk on his face and walked away. I scolded myself internally for being like that in front of him, I wished I was confident enough to not tremble like this. But I didn¡¯t know what was in him that scared me so much. I shrugged off the thoughts and went to the room where that woman told me to meet her. When I reached, I knocked on the door and instantly got a response from her. ¡°Come inside, August.¡± I opened the door. My eyes were roaming around the room, four other girls were sitting on the chairs and looking at me. Some of them did not care about my presence and some of them were gossiping about me. I went inside and locked the door behind me. I sat in the empty chair that was beside a girl with ginger hair. I tucked my hair behind my ear in nervousness. Whenever I was in a new ce, I¡¯d start feeling this nervousness. ¡°So, girls, meet the new girl, August. She will be working here with you all from now on.¡± They all looked at me. I looked down with my blushing cheeks. ¡°I should alert all of you. None of you will treat her badly. None of you will trouble her. If you do, the consequences will not be good. The rest is in your hand.¡± She said and got up from the chair, we followed her. ¡°Can you please give August a tour of this house, Alexa? And introduce her to everyone?¡± She asked a girl with brown hair. Alexa looked at me and smiled. I smiled back at her. That woman went out of the room. Alexa turned to me. ¡°Hey August, I guess you know my name already. It¡¯s Alexa. Alexa Starson. And this is Ruby.¡± She pointed at the girl who was standing in the corner of the room, leaning on the wall, typing something on her phone. ¡°And this is Yuna.¡± She was a cute-looking Chinese girl with dark shoulder-length straight hair. ¡°Hey, August!¡± Sue chirped and hugged me. She was few inches taller than me. Then Alexa introduced me to one more girl named Isabe. She was a beautiful girl with waist-length blonde hair. After she was done introducing me to all the maids. I followed her outside of the room. She showed me the kitchen area, the other ces of this house which looked quite mysterious and secretive to me. She told me about the people here. She said Master Lucifer is very mysterious, they barely get to see him. They don¡¯t know when he enters the house at night. They only see him in the morning when he leaves for work. Alexa showed half of the house and it took her a good 40 minutes. ¡°Okay, August I think that¡¯s enough for today. I showed you all the ces that we maids need to go for our chores. Now, you can go and take some rest as it¡¯s almost our bedtime.¡± She stated with a smile. I nodded my head and uttered goodnight to her and left for my room. Bonus Chapter #2 Bonus Chapter #2 I ran as fast as I could. My heart was beating so fast that I felt like it would explode out of my chest. My whole body was sweating despite the freezing temperature. I heard a loud roaring sounding from the sky and realized it was already raining. A few droplets of rain touched my face and in the blink of an eye, I was fully soaking wet from the rain. But that did not stop me from running... The white knee-high dress I was wearing was covered in mud and dirt from all the times I had tripped down on the ground. I did not know where I was going..... I just knew that I had to run! I did not know where I was. I stopped running and looked around me. I could see a ce surrounded by dark walls and a metal gate. It looked empty. It was 1 am it¡¯d be empty. There were no houses anywhere near this ce, there were only little streetmps. I gulped and clutched my dress tightly. I slowly made my way near the gate and opened it. There was a small park inside. I was surprised to see that the gate was open at this hour of the night. It was so dark I could barely see a thing. I didn¡¯t even bring my phone or any shlights with me. I slowly stepped forward; my heart was pounding in my chest. I was scared. No, I was terrified. The whole thing was scaring me to death. ¡®I finally ran away from him...¡¯ I muttered to myself. I finally did it...! But I knew he would be looking for me. I prayed to God that I would not get caught...I did not want to return to that hell again... I noticed an empty bench near where I was standing. I sat on it. My throat was dry and my bare feet Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. were in pain from all the pounding they had received from the ground. I brought my hands to my feet and touched them. I hissed in pain noticing that they were bleeding already. I was sure it was some rock that had cut my feet. My cheeks warmed up and my eyes were filled with tears. ¡°How would I run now?¡± my heart filled up with helplessness with this despairing thought. I tried to stand up but failed miserably, I sat back on the bench, too tired and hurt to stand up. But I knew I couldn¡¯t stay here for long. I knew that if I did, he would find me and drag me back to his hell. But for now, I had to find shelter from the rain beating down on my body. I tried looking around the park to see if there is any shed that I could stay in for the night. I could not see anything in the dark. In the darkness, I could see a stick and I immediately thought I could bear the pain that my feet were in if I use the stick. The night was getting breezy and I began shivering from the cold. I had to find shelter quickly. I wrapped my hands around myself and rubbed my palm on my arms. Then I suddenly felt someone touch my shoulder.....I froze in my seat and gasped. Their hand was cold and rough.... it was a simr touch that I could recognize... I gulped and looked behind and I wanted nothing but to just cry my heart out.... when I saw who was standing there. ¡°Hello, butterfly. Missed me?¡± All this terror was too much for me toprehend. I felt my heart drop like it never had before. The gulp in my throat was so intense that I could not even breathe and after a few moments of trembling in horror, I started to feel dizzy and passed out. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 August. The next day felt like it was happening in fast forward. I had been constantly running here and there, doing chores. It was weird how master had not employed many maids for such a big mansion of a house that he had. There were only a few of us. But then, we were not allowed to go to most parts of the house. So we did not have much cleaning to do, but as it was my first day, there were many things about this ce that I had to know about. It was a kind of busy day for me. ¡°August.¡± I heard Alexa call out my name so I ran towards her. ¡°Hey, if you are free can you please put these files in the master¡¯s study room?¡± I frowned. ¡°I-I thought we were not allowed to go there..¡± I replied. ¡°Oh, master has two study rooms. One is beside his bedroom and you have to put these in the study room that is beside the library.¡± I nodded my head and took the pile of files from her hands. She gave them to me a small smile and walked away. I turned around and began to walk towards the library. Thankfully it was not that far as I reached it in only 5 minutes. I was walking hastily because I had other chores to do too after this. After I reached it, I twisted the doorknob to open it wide and got inside. The room was tidy and neatly organized. I looked on the right side and saw a huge rack where the files were kept. I started to set the files one by one carefully on the rack. I was pushing the files aside so that I can put the other ones when I noticed something fall from one of the files. I sighed and bent down to pick it up. It looked like a photograph as it was facing the floor. I could not see whose photograph it was. I turned it around to see what it was. It was a photo of two young boys and a man standing between them with his hands on the boys¡¯ shoulders. I could see a small smile on the man¡¯s face but the boys¡¯ faces held no emotion. I did not know if I was dreaming but I thought the younger boy¡¯s face held horror... like he was scared of something. I noticed his hands were clenching his shirt. But the boy on the left, who looked older, had no emotion on his face. And he looked very familiar... I wonder who they are... Is the boy master Lucifer? I saw a picture of him in Mister Knight¡¯s house, it must be master... but who¡¯s the other boy? And who¡¯s that man?.... The man sure did not look like Mister Knight. I was confused about who he could be... ¡°What on fucking earth are you doing???¡± Narrator¡¯s P.O.V Lucifer was in his father¡¯s house, sitting in the living room with his parents and his siblings except for Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Ebenezer. He had to go for few days for his business purposes. Everyone had a ss of wine in their hands and were discussing things between themselves. ¡°The deal with Christoper was great. Ourpany benefited a lot from it. It was sessful.¡± He sounded satisfied by it. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great honey. I think it¡¯s all because of Lucifer and his hard work. Ourpany¡¯s greatest sess has always happened because of Lucifer.¡± Mrs. Knight said, smiling at Lucifer. Mr. Knight¡¯s stare became cold when his eyes met with Lucifer¡¯s cold ones. ¡°Yes indeed.¡± Mr. Knight¡¯s reply came harshly. ¡°Son, I think we need to talk about few things that have happened in this house.¡± Lucifer looked at him, still no emotion on his face. His father sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing things about you... and that maid... whose name I suppose is August.¡± Lucifer¡¯s eyes suddenly became red with anger when he mentioned her. He knew his father was going to talk crap about her. His hand was clenching the wine ss tightly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± He replied and stood up to leave. ¡°I¡¯m sure there is something we can talk about. Why not start from the beginning? You took a filthy maid into your bedroom in front of that many people. Then you suddenly had a thought to recruit a maid from this house and coincidently you chose that same filthy maid. Why? Was it a coincidence, son?" Each of his words held nothing but venom, hatred, and disbelief. Lucifer had had enough of his father calling August a filthy maid. He threw away the wine ss that was in his hand and turned around to face his father, earning gasps of surprise from his mother and sister. His eyes were bloodshot red and he was fuming with anger. ¡°Whatever I do in MY life and MY house is not your business father. You should fucking watch your mouth before I make you regret what you say. Stay away from my decisions in my house. If I ever heard a single word about this topic again...you all will regret it.¡± Mrs. Knight¡¯s jaw dropped with her son¡¯s words. She knew Lucifer had a bad temper; he and his father had fought before too. But this time it was different... she could notprehend why her son was defending a maid. Or did he get mad because his father was interfering in his business? She thought. Lucifer always hated when someone would interfere. She was confused and worried. Worried what her son might do... or what he was already doing... ¡°This is unbelievable,¡± Hazel muttered. Mr. Knight said nothing and left the living room. Lucifer inhaled deeply and turned around to leave. His mother called him a couple of times but he did not even look at her. He was tired of his fathershing at him for everything he did. He wanted his father to leave him alone. He never gave a damn about what others were talking about behind his back. He knew they would not dare to say a thing in front of him. He did not care about anyone, but he knew he would hurt anyone who would dare to say a single word about her. He picked up his keys from the table beside the sofa and went outside of the house and approached his car. He got inside and started his car but the only thing on his mind now was that he hadn¡¯t seen her for few days. His eyes and heart ached to see her, to hug her. He did not want to rush things but he could hug her, if he wanted he could¡¯ve forced her the time she entered his house. But, he wanted to wait. A small smile appeared on his face at the thought of her, but it was hard to make out the thoughts in his mind... Chapter 27 Chapter 27 August. I gasped loudly. The photo fell from my hand on the floor. Master Nathan was staring at me with an annoyed and angry look. ¡°What the fuck are you doing here, maid?¡± He asked again. This time louder than before. ¡°I-I was j-just..¡± He did not let me finish and said. ¡°How dare you touch Lucifer¡¯s belongings! If he finds out about this you will be out of this house immediately if he doesn¡¯t kill you first!¡± He roared at me and took long strides towards me, making me go back. Picking up the photo from the floor, he put it back on where it was before and red at me. I looked down without saying anything. ¡°If you ever touch a single thing here, you will regret it. Do you understand that?¡± I nodded my head swiftly and walked past him muttering sorry. I immediately left the room, my heart was beating fast. He did not even let me exin andshed out at me... but I was grateful it was not Master Lucifer. I was sure he would¡¯ve punished me and that was the them were in their stationed positions. I found an empty chair and sat on it. I was told that we would always eat our food in a medium-sizedmon room. It had a little table and a few chairs. I thought it was enough for us. I missed Martha and Venessa...I wished I could see them again... I was thankful for exchanging numbers with Venessa. At least I could text her anytime I wanted. I decided to text her once I was free from my chores. One of the maids served our food on the table. The aroma made me even more famished. Yuna had cooked udon noodles for us. That was the name everyone was calling the food by. I had never heard of it. I did not even remember thest time I ate Chinese food. She served me the bowl full of noodles and handed me a couple of chopsticks. I didn¡¯t know how to use them but I was too embarrassed to tell her that, so I looked at the other girls and tried to copy them. Only to fail miserably and end up embarrassing myself. ¡°It¡¯s okay August, you can use a fork!¡± Isabe smiled and handed me the fork. I simply thanked her and started to eat my lunch. The girls there were really friendly unlike Mr. Knight¡¯s house, only Venessa and Martha were nice to me. But here, I could say that they all were my friends, except for the other girl Ruby. She was not bad to me or the others, but never really talked to me. Once we were done, we picked up our dishes and washed them. did not eat with us, unlike Martha. was very different than Martha. However, we were back to our working stations again. It was such a big house butpared to Mr. Knight¡¯s house there was not a lot to do by 3 pm. ¡°Okay girls. Hear me out!¡± yelled to get our attention. We all looked at her. ¡°Master ising home early today, maybe he¡¯ll be here in an hour. I want to know if anyone has cleaned his room properly.¡± She asked. ¡°Yes, miss . Isabe did it.¡± Alexa said. nodded her head. ¡°Good, now don¡¯t bother him when hees home. Do the other chores and don¡¯t go near his bedroom or study room. He wants to rest and there shall be no disturbance. So, whatever you all do, do it quietly. Now get back to your work.¡± We shook our heads in agreement and were leaving for our chores. I was happy that I did not have to face him... ¡°August and Ruby. Stay with me.¡± I frowned slightly but stayed along with Ruby. The other maids had left already. She stared at us emotionless and said. ¡°I apologize for stopping you two. But, there should be someone who will do Master¡¯s work when he gets home. So, I want you two to be here when he gets home. Understood?¡± I wanted nothing but to run away right now. The more I wanted to stay away from him, the more my fate brought me back to him. We nodded our heads anyway. Ruby looked like she did not have any problems. 30 minutes had passed and there was no sign of master. I was praying that he would cancel his visit or Ruby was busy with her phone, did not even spare a nce at me. I sighed and thought to call Venessa and talk to her for some time. I was missing her a lot. My phone was in my room, I was confused whether I should inform her or just leave without telling. ¡°Um...R-Ruby..¡± I called out her name. She stopped what she was doing and looked at me, raising an eyebrow. ¡°I-I¡¯m going to my room, I¡¯ll be back soon I promise,¡± I told her. She nodded her head. ¡°Don¡¯t bete.¡± She said and her attention was again on her phone. I sighed and left for my room. I went in and grabbed my phone beforeing back to where I was. Ruby was sitting on the chair that was in the kitchen. She didn¡¯t care about what I was doing. I opened my phone and called Venessa. She received the call after a few rings. ¡°Hey, August!¡± I smiled. ¡°Hey, Venessa. How are you?¡± I asked her politely. ¡°I¡¯m fine girl, how are you? How are things over there? I missed you! I was so worried about you, I wanted to call but I thought I¡¯d get you in trouble.¡± ¡°Oh no, you wouldn¡¯t get me in trouble. I missed you too. How¡¯s everyone there and how¡¯s Martha?¡± I asked her. ¡°Martha is good and everything was fine here until....¡± I frowned and asked. ¡°Until what?¡± She inhaled deeply. ¡°Until Master and his dad fought just a while ago. The atmosphere is not so good here right now. Even Mrs. Knight is very upset.¡± I felt bad for Mrs. Knight. She seemed like a nicedy, seeing her husband and son fighting must¡¯ve been hard for her. ¡°Why did they fight?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know August. We just heard them shouting at each other. After that Master left the house, I think he is going back to his house¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Y-Yes we we-were informed.¡± Oh god! He left in a bad mood... I really hope he won¡¯t take out his anger on us... I gulped. I didn¡¯t want to face that. ¡°Okay, August I should go now. Martha is calling me. See you, hun.¡± ¡°See you, Venessa,¡± I replied quietly and hung up the call. After few minutes of waiting, Ruby and I finally heard the doorbell. She quickly put her phone in her pocket and rushed towards the door. She opened it and I saw master get inside the house. He didn¡¯t even spare us a nce and started to walk towards his bedroom. I sighed and feeling relieved that he did not see me. I backed away a little and my hand hit the small table hard, making it fall on the floor. I gasped loudly and flinched. It caught Master¡¯s attention and I saw him look in my direction. My muscles tensed under his stare. He kept staring at me, which had me trembling in fear. He let out his hand out of his pocket, but to my surprise, he looked calm and his stare was not terrifying as usual. It was soft. He then looked back at Ruby and gestured for her to listen to him. She ran to him and I saw him telling her something. I could not hear them as they were quite far from where I was standing. All the time, his eyes were on me. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I bent down and set the table how it was before. I was too scared to look up. But, when I did I met his dark eyes staring down at me. Almost dark as the night sky. I was breathing heavily. I couldn¡¯tprehend what he was thinking about... A few seconds passed, I saw him breaking the stare and walking up to his bedroom. I sighed in relief. Ruby was already in the kitchen, preparing food. ¡°W-why are you cooking?¡± I questioned. ¡°Master said he wants his food upstairs.¡± She replied not looking at me. ¡°What are you c-cooking? Here let me he-¡± I was interrupted by her. ¡°No need. I can make it all. Besides that, Master asked for something light. So I¡¯m just making caesar sd.¡± She replied bluntly. ¡°Okay,¡± I said and was cleaning the dishes, which were in the sink. I didn¡¯t have much to do. But I didn¡¯t want to sit and do anything. Ruby was done making the sd. She told me to fetch master¡¯s regr drink, which was the alcohol of course. I fetched it and put it on the tray along with the ss and the sd bowl. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s done now August. Go and give this to Master.¡± Ruby told me holding the tray. I looked at her with a terrified look. ¡°What? Oh god don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even do that.¡± Ruby stated and rolled her eyes at me. ¡°C¡¯mon now go. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want him to be mad.¡± I hastily shook my head and held the tray. Turning around, I began to walk towards his bedroom. I heard Ruby muttering something under her breath. Oh god why me? Okay, August just stay calm. You just have to put the tray ande back here. I finally reached his room and knocked on the door. I got no reply. I knocked again but it was still the same. I held the tray carefully with one hand and twisted the doorknob until the door was wide open enough. I peeked and did not see anyone. I sighed in relief and got inside. I wondered where Master was... but I was thankful that he was not there. I carefully put the tray on the table and turned around to leave. My heart sank and I could feel my breath hitch when I felt a strong hand gripping my wrist tightly. I turned and saw him standing there with his pants on and a white towel around his neck. It looked like he had just taken a shower. ¡°M-master...wh-what are you do-doing?¡± I asked quietly. I squirmed to get out of his hold but he was tightening it more. ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡± He said, almost whispering it to me. In a swift motion, I was pulled onto him, his hand wrapped around my waist and his other hand went on my head, gripping my hair. His lips were crushed onto mine. He moved his lips on mine softly yet in a rough motion. My eyes were wide open and tears started to form in my eyes. I pushed on his chest trying to break the kiss, but he never moved an inch, instead he pulled me closer to him. I closed my eyes hoping it would end soon... His hand freely roam around my body. It made me feel disgusted with myself that I was letting this happen to me. I was trying everything to make him leave me but I was helpless. Seconds, which felt like an eternity of hell, passed and I finally felt him break the kiss. I backed away from him with my tear-stained face. He was taking dangerous slow steps towards me. Before I could think of anything I ran towards the door. He ran after me and grabbed my hand. I screamed as loud as possible but his hand was on my mouth, muffling my screams. I didn¡¯t give up and kept on screaming and thrashing. Every possible thing to get me away from him. He only moved me closer to him. He kicked the door to closed it and brought me inside, I was still thrashing and squirming. All of a sudden, I felt him throwing me on his bed. I bounced on it and backed away from him. ¡°St-stay away from me!¡± I yelled. He smirked at me without saying anything. He grabbed my feet and pulled me towards him. I gripped the bed sheets tightly. Master bent down to my level and whispered in my ear... ¡°You¡¯re mine.¡± Chapter 28 Chapter 28 He could not stop himself from getting close to her. Her intoxicating smell... her small fragile body squirming away from him... He could not help but let his demons take over. In a blink of eyes, he was on top of her, pinning her hands above her head on the bed. Her eyes were filled with tears and held terror. The look in her eyes gave him immense pleasure. No this cannot be happening! She thought to herself. She was petrified. She was scared for her dignity so close to being snatched by the man above her. On the other hand, he was got pleasure from seeing her like this. Unable to constrain himself, he grabbed her jaw harshly and crushed his mouth on hers, making her close her eyes shut tightly, pressing her eyelids together. She thrashed and tried everything to get away from him, but it was impossible the moment his heavyweight was on her. His other hand trailed down to her body, exploring everywhere. Her smooth and soft skin melted under his coarse touch. His hand touched her milky thigh and gave it a little squeeze that made her flinch. She could not tolerate it anymore, she put her hands on his chest and pushed him. The kiss was broken by him getting pushed a little by her. She could not get him to get off of her but she pushed hard enough to create a small distance. He looked at her eyes and said nothing. There were no words, nothing to describe what he could see in her eyes. Peace. That was what he could only think of at this moment. His hand stroked her cheeks softly, his fingers trailing down her lips, lingering there a little. They were soft as petals for him. Her mind was telling her to push him, get him off of her, and her body was trembling badly. She put her shuddering hands on his chest and pushed him. The kiss was broken by him getting pushed by August. He was not totally off of her, his face and chest were inches away from hers but his lower body was still pressing against her, forbidding her body to move. Lucifer¡¯s eyes were zing. It was not just lust. It was something else that was too hard to put in words. It was the first time he had ever felt that way. It was the first time his eyes shone in a beaming light. He felt different, he feltplete. It was not very difficult to acknowledge that he was falling for her. He waspletely in love with her. Without even knowing. Without even understanding. He got off of her and sat on the bed. She hurriedly got up and scurried back until she reached the edge of the bed. He did not make any moves and just stared at her. His eyes were fixed on hers, not even moving a little. August was scared. She was feeling dizzy. The fear she was feeling was unexinable. She was with a man who had blemished her the most. She felt like prey under his zing dangerous eyes. Her lips trembled and her breathing was slowing down. ck dots started to form in her vision. She closed her eyes and her forehead furrowed while her hand was touching her temple; massaging them softly so she could avoid fainting in front of him. She did not want that. She did not want him to take advantage of her. He watched her body falling on his bed, her eyes shutting down slowly and her hands falling on her sides. He moved close to her and touched her face. She was burning. He frowned and took her hand on his and rubbed her palms. His eyes were cold as ice as he stared at her. He knew she was scared of him. He knew she would never ept a man like him. He thought that, rubbing her hand thoroughly, clenching his teeth. When he stopped, his hand went back to her face, caressing her cheeks softly. Her skin was starting to cool down. She was not sweating anymore. Her breathing had returned to normal, but she was still out of her senses. He stood up and leaned down towards her, bncing himself by cing his left knee on the bed, and picked her up in his arms. Her small body felt like cotton in his strong arms. He walked out of his room, carrying the girl in his arms. His gaze was on her all the time as he walked down the stairs only to be weed by the shocked and long stares from everyone downstairs. The maids and were just down the stairs, doing their usual chores when he walked down. ¡°!¡± He called for her. She rushed herself to him. ¡°Yes, master?¡± She questioned. ¡°Bring a bowl of water and a clean cloth. Her body is burning hot.¡± She looked at August. ¡°Did you even hear me?¡± Lucifer growled. quickly redirected her eyes from august to her feet again and nodded her head. ¡°Yes, master. I will bring them right away.¡± ¡°I will take her to her room. You two,e with me.¡± He pointed at Isabelle and Alexa. They both nodded their head and followed him to her room. He was carrying her gently, carefully so that he would not wake her up. He entered her room and put her on the bed gently, pulling the nket over her. The maids said nothing and stood there like a mute. It annoyed Lucifer and he turned around to them. ¡°Change her into somethingfortable.¡± Even though he did not mind doing it on his own. He did not want to rush into things. Because he knew sooner orter he would see all and he would feel all. He smiled sadistically at the thought. He could hardly wait. But he knew he must wait. She was scared, nervous, and ufortable, but he was aware soon she would give in. She would get used to him near her, get used to his touch. And she would soon realize that she was his and there was no going back. **** Hours passed. She had woken up two hours ago but had suggested she go back to sleep. She needed it. She needed to rest. Her body temperature was normal again. Her face was not as pale as it was before. Her pink lips were not chapped and white anymore. She was fed well with good and healthy food. She was dressed in a pair of grey sweatpants and a light blue T-shirt. Her hair was loosely open. The hair tie was loosely dangling from her hair. It was removed by one of the maids there. Now her open hair was all over the pillow. Lucifer had left for his office. He had some important papers toplete. Lucifer was never the man who would care for someone besides his mother and siblings. Sure, Nathan and Hazel were not so close to him as Ebenezer was. He still never discriminated against them unfairly. When they were kids, he used to protect all three of them from every danger. But, it was Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. apparent he loved Ebenezer dearly. Although he never showed them. Besides these people in his life, he never cared for a single person, not even his sad excuse of a father who cared about nothing but money, not even his own family. But, the arrival of August had done something to him... something magical. Something different. He thought it would not do any good to him. He thought he wanted her body. He did want her body, he wanted to touch her, im her. What he didn¡¯t know was that he was falling for her. He fell for her. Unknowingly. Surprisingly. He wanted her and her alone. How could someone like her bring so much peace to him? How did she do something so impossible? If it was not love then what was it? It was love. It had always been love. But it was not any prince charming who fell for the beauty, it was the BEAST who had fallen for her. But the Question was... Would she ever love him back? Chapter 29 Chapter 29 *Past time* "Slow down honey you will fall and hurt yourself!" The woman said to her son who was ying in the yground of the school amongst other kids. He looked back at her and giggled before running towards the other kids who were ying. She shook her head with a soft smile on her face and went back to concentrate on her three-year-old son. He was ying with his mother''s brown locks, childishly pulling at them and giggling. His mother year-old son wanted to y a little longer with the other kids. The day seemed longer than before. She nced at her clock; it was 2 o''clock already. She looked at the sky and gasped. Grey clouds were starting to gather signaling that it might rain anytime. She hurriedly called her son and told him they must go. "But mommy I want to y for some more." He whined. She sighed. "I know baby but if it rains then we are gonna get drenched and your little brother will get sick. I promise we wille back tomorrow again." He looked at her with big baby eyes. "Promise?" he asked innocently. "Yes honey, promise." He squealed and hugged his mother. Sheughed and stood on her feet. "Go get your bag now and we''ll go home." He nodded and ran off to get his bag. After returning to his mother they started to walk towards their car. The drive was short. They lived close to their school so it didn''t take them too long to get home. She got off the car with her two sons and walked towards their house. "Mommy I wanna get an ice cream tomorrow too!" The six-year-old demanded holding onto his mother''s hand. She smiled. "If you''re a good boy tonight and eat your broli, then I will buy you ice cream." He scrunched his nose and made a face. "But mommy it tastes gross." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "It''s really good for you baby." She said ruffling his hair, earning another giggle from him. She opened the door and got inside with her kids. Locking the door behind, she turned around only to meet the cold stare of her husband. She flinched when he came near her and stood only a few inches away from her. She could smell the alcoholing from all over his body. He stood right in front of her with his hands inside his pocket and his cold eyes on her. "Where were you?" He questioned her. His tone, much colder and stern that made her shiver in fear. "I-" "Didn''t I tell you toe back before lunchtime?" He asked her grinding his teeth together. "Please, he-" "Yes or no?!" He asked yelling in her face. Warm tears were trailing down from her eyes as she nodded her head and muttered yes. "Then what took you so much time baby, hmm?" His hands slowly reached his belt and unbuckled it, pulling out the belt from his pant. Her eyes were wide in horror. Shaking her head she pleaded. "Please don''t do this. It won''t ever happen again. I''m sorry." Dropping the bags from her hands, she started to back away from him only to meet the door. He raised his hand and connected the belt with her pale white skin. She screamed in agony. He hit her again, this time it hit her cheek. Her skin was turning a shade between blue and red. He grabbed her by her hair and mmed her across the living room. His belt never for a moment left her skin; creating bruises all over her body. Her four-year-old son was watching all of it from the kitchen. He took his crying younger brother from there and went to the kitchen. He was hiding behind the wall that was facing the living room, giving him a clear of the assault that was happening. Tears streamed down his eyes, watching his mother in pain and agony. He hugged his little brother close to him and shut his eyes. His mother''s cries and screams were inevitable. He wanted to help out his mother but at the age of four, what he could do? After 10 minutes more of his father''s assault which felt like forever, he slowly peeked through the kitchen and nced at his mother. His father was nowhere to be found. He walked to his mother with his little brother in his arms who was crying persistently. "Mo-mommy?" He softly muttered to her. Her bruised eyes slowly opened. Her face was all covered with bruises as well as her body. "H-honey, a-are you two o-okay?" She managed to croak out the words. "Did daddy hurt you two?" She whispered. He shook his head. "No, mommy but he hurt you." His voice cracked, his eyes were filled with tears as he spoke up. She shook her head side to side and wiped his tears with her thumb. "No baby, I''m fine. Look I am fine. Don''t cry, sweetie." She pulled him for a hug. He wrapped his small hands around her body and embraced her tightly. She kissed his head and tried to stand up. Hissed when she felt the sharp pain on her leg, but she nevertheless stood up anyway. She picked up her younger son who was still crying. "It is okay baby, Mommy''s here. Mommy will feed you now. Come, honey, I will give you something to eat." The four-year-old nodded his head and followed his mother to the kitchen. She made both of her sons'' lunch and made some extra for other members of the family. They were not the only ones who lived there. Her husband''s two brothers and one younger sister lived there as well. It was quite odd that they had not moved out. But their older brother neverined. He loved when his siblings watched him beating his wife. "Marilyn,e here." Her sister-inw called her. She rushed to the living room where she was sitting on the sofa with a cigar in her hand. "Yes, Sophie?" "Give me my lunch. I have to do something important and don''t bete. I''m sure you don''t want me to call my brother and add up some more bruises on your body." She stated and smirked. Marilyn''s heart dropped. She knew it might happen. "No Sophie, lunch is ready. I will serve you in few minutes." She said and walked away. She got the lunch ready and served it on the table. Sophie ate and thankfully did notin. After she left, Marilyn cleaned the table. After washing the dishes she went to her son''s room andid him down on his bed. "You should rest honey. You must be tired." She said and kissed his forehead. "Will daddy hurt you again, mommy?" He asked innocently. Her eyes filled with tears, she forced a smile on her face. "No honey everything will be alright. Mommy will be alright. Just go to sleep." He nodded his head and turned on his side, closing his eyes. Marilyn stayed there until he fell asleep, patting his shoulders lightly. She leaned down and kissed his head. "One day... one day I will get us out of here honey. I promise I will never let him hurt you and your brother. I love you both so much. My precious, Lucas and Ebenezer." Chapter 30 Chapter 30 *Present Time* August. My body was feeling sore. My head ached the most. I woke up feeling a little dizzy but it was gone after a while and my vision was clear after blinking a few times. I found myself alone in the room. I turned to my side and saw a jar of water beside me. There was an empty ss next to it. I picked up the jar with my shaking hand carefully so that I would not drop it and poured water into the ss. I drank it with few gulps. I realized my throat had been dry; the water helped to soothe my dry throat. I was still in my maid outfit, which was just a simple knee-high pencil skirt with a white blouse and ck stockings. I pulled out the stockings from my legs. I rushed into the bathroom. I was feeling like taking a shower because my body felt sweaty. After spending 15 minutes inside the bathroom, I came out of the bathroom wearing a fresh pair of my maid outfit. All of us were given two pairs of this outfit. I quickly dried my hair with a towel and brushed it. I did not pull it together in a bun as it was still wet. Put on my new pair of stockings and wore my shoes. I was ready to head out and start the day when I remember what happened before. I didn¡¯t want to think about it. I remembered exactly what he did to me. Tears started to stream down my eyes. I quickly wiped them away and head outside. When I did not see him for few days, I was hoping that he would never repeat what he did to me ever again. But how wrong I was... he seemed to get even more desperate after a few days of him and me noting face to face. I wished to end it all. I wished to leave the job... but would he let me leave? It was obvious he was rich and powerful. What if he does not let me leave? Or... what if he does not care at all that I leave? If I leave maybe he would forget all about it. It might not even bother him. However, I shrugged off the thoughts. Making my way towards the kitchen, I saw the maids in the living room with . I frowned. What are they doing there? I went there and saw they were talking about something. I was standing just right behind them. They did not notice me so I cleared my throat to gain their attention. They turned back to see me. ¡°Oh, I see you have woken up. How are you feeling now?¡± asked with her familiar emotionless tone. ¡°I¡¯m fine . Thank you.¡± I replied quietly. ¡°Alright. Sounds good. So, I hope you can work now?¡± She asked raising her eyebrow. I nodded my head. ¡°Good. Alexa will tell you about your tasks for today and if you are not feeling well. Let me know and I will dismiss you.¡± Once again I nodded my head. departed the living room, leaving me alone with Alexa and Isabe. ¡°Hey, are you sure you can work?¡± Isabe asked. I smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes Be, I¡¯m sure. Please don¡¯t worry.¡± She did not look satisfied with my answer but nodded her head anyway. Alexa told me my tasks and in 10 minutes I began my chores, just like a normal day. I was feeling better than before. The medicines I was given after my meal worked on my body well. Aunt Caroline called there to talk to me since I did not inform her about the phone I had. She got to know about my health and requested if she could visit me since I could not. Thankfully she allowed her to visit me for few hours. I was really happy to hear that. I was missing her so much. I wanted to tell her that I was thinking about quitting the job..I did not know how she would react but I wanted to take a chance. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. I could not work there while my master assaulting me every chance he would get. It made me furious that I could not do anything to protect myself. He had a weird aura that never failed to make my feet crawl in fear. Thoughts of him touching me against my will...it was enough to frighten me. I figured well he would not stop. He had the power, he could do anything he wanted. He even threatened me using Caroline... Oh my god, what if he tries to hurt her after finding out that I want to quit? My heart dropped and my feelings were once again restored with the same fear and agony. I wanted to cry. But I didn¡¯t want to be weak. As I nned before I would take a chance. I would not let him hurt aunt Caroline. All my life I had been living with fear and pain. In the beginning, there were my parents, who pretended to love me at first but then showed me that I was nothing to them. I had to live among the kids who bullied me in the hostel. Even that time I became weak. I knew I had to fight and getaway. What master Lucifer was doing to me was wrong. He was doing wrong to me. It was not his infatuation or unknown feelings for me. Those were his psychotic behavior and his sick desire to control. I could not let him get what he wanted... ¡°August!¡± I tilted my head and noticed , calling me. I ran off to her and asked what she wanted. ¡°Your aunt is here. I sent her to your room and told her to wait for a while. You can go there but I need you to help Isabe in the garden. It should not take much.¡± ¡°Yes, that is not a problem to me.¡± She nodded her head feeling satisfied. ¡°Good. Do not worry. Your aunt is staying till dinner.¡± She went away from there. I was d thinking I could spend more time with Caroline. Isabe needed my help on the ntation. I loved gardening and that was why I was so good at the garden. I could easily do it. ¡°Goodness August, I don¡¯t know how you could even like it so much. I hate it.¡± Iughed. ¡°I love doing it, Isabe. These colorful flowers and green trees make me so happy. And when I see the bees sucking on the flowers for honey and the butterflies flying all around the garden, it makes me happy.¡± I stated. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re such a nature lover.¡± She chuckled and tried to follow my work. ¡°Ugh, this ntation is the worst part.¡± ¡°Not really. Here I will teach you..¡± I properly showed her how to do that. Thankfully she understood and did the rest on her own. I went inside the house and ran straight to my room. Aunt Caroline was sitting on my bed, carefully observing the whole room. She saw me and smiled. I ran to her and hugged her. ¡°I missed you so much,¡± I muttered. ¡°I missed you too baby. How are you? I heard you are sick.¡± She questioned. I tensed. I could not tell her how I got sick. ¡°I am fine now aunt. It was just a little fever.¡± ¡°I am still worried honey. Anyways, I brought something for you.¡± She opened her back and took out a box and handed it to me. I opened the box and there ced my favorite food, mozzare sticks. I smiled brightly and hugged her. Although she had so many money problems she never failed to make me happy, even a little. ¡°Thank you so much, aunt. These are my favorite.¡± I picked up one stick and took a bite. It was crispy outside and the soft texture of cheese in it melted in my mouth. I almost moaned at the taste. No wonder it was my favorite. ¡°I know honey that¡¯s why I made you these.¡± She told me. We talked for a long. I wanted to wait till I tell her about leaving the job...we were having such good moments I did not want to ruin it. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 The room was silent. No one spoke a word as Lucifer walked into the meeting and sat down in his chair. The room¡¯s atmosphere had changed with Lucifer¡¯s presence. It was easy to see the nervousness in the faces of the people at the meeting. ¡°Show me your presentation, Mister Covle.¡± Lucifer spoke up. As Covle stood up to give his presentation, everyone¡¯s attention shifted to the presentation and most of the directors seemed to like it. ¡°So what do you think, Mister Knight?¡± inquired one of the shareholders of thepany. Lucifer did not say anything in response. He silently stood up from his chair and was walking towards the door. Before anyone could say anything or try to stop him, he turned around. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t set up a meeting if you cannot prepare a proper presentation.¡± His statement left everyone speechless. He walked out of the meeting room and went back to his office. He was frustrated for many reasons. That son of a bitch Covle thought I¡¯d do business with him.. He pinched the bridge of his nose and gritted his teeth. He just wanted to go home. Not because he was tired of his work but because his eyes were aching to see her. He did have a single picture of her that he took when she was not noticing; when she looked irresistible. He took out his phone and looked at her photo. Even though she was working that time. She still looked so gorgeous. He just wanted her close to him. Always. Hours passed within a blink of an eye and it was almost evening time now. He looked at his wrist watch that showed 4:30 pm. He didn¡¯t realize he skipped his lunch. But still, he could not go just yet as he had toplete some other things in the office. How he was hating it! He leaned back on his seat and rested his head. Closing his eyes, he felt his muscle rx as his mind got filled with August¡¯s thoughts. He missed her small petite body underneath him, squirming to get away. Her soft creamy skin. A low growl erupted from him. He was tired of having to imagining everyday what he wanted do with her. He wanted to take another step further. Lucifer pinched the bridge of his nose. He had to meet someone in the nearest restaurant. This goddamn Matthew, didn¡¯t he have another ce to hold the meeting?! Who on earth chooses a restaurant for an official meeting? Matthew was his very old friend from his coge days. They studied together, he was one of Lucifer¡¯s the closest friends, and his biggest rival. Since college, they both were the best in everything. Sports and studies. So, now the two friends decided that they should extend their friendship to business partnership. As he was an old friend he could not refuse Matthew¡¯s request to meet him at a restaurant rather than at his office. He wanted a friendly meeting with Lucifer. He caught a glimpse of his watch, Matthew had scheduled the meeting at 6 p.m,. He still had enough time to attend it, but he thought ofpleting some of his works before leaving. Meanwhile at Lucifer¡¯s house, the maids were working as usual. August was working in the garden, she loved that job way too much. And she noticed Lucifer¡¯s garden was much bigger and more beautiful than his parents¡¯ garden. Gardens were the only ce where she really enjoyed her life and felt peace. It was a bitte for her to be working there but she didn¡¯t mind. If it wasn¡¯t for Lucifer, she would have liked that ce so much. All the girls were so friendly, was little different than Martha Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. which was obvious, but she was not that bad either. August was d she did not encountered Lucifer for few days, she was thankful but deep inside she was scared because she knew that when he eventually doese to her... the same things will happen again. She sighed and got up. She was almost done with her work and it was toote so she thought to continue her work the next day. She gathered her gardening tools and was on her way inside the house. She abruptly stopped when she noticed a ck car parked near the gate, two guards approached and opened the gate to let the car in. She stood there confused. Since the time she had arrived in that house, no one had visited Lucifer. Maybe it¡¯s one of his family member. Her confusion came to a stop when she saw Ebenezer getting out of the car. He was wearing a dark green shirt with his sleeves rolled up and a grey formal trousers, and ck sunsses. He looked unbelievably handsome in that attire. He was typing on his phone and was walking towards the house. August tensed when she saw himing closer to where she was standing. She quickly started to walk away. ¡°Hey August!¡± Oh no...he saw me. She thought to herself. She slowly turned around to see him standing there with a smile on his face. He approached her, removing his sunsses. She could see his breathtaking eyes. ¡°How are you? Didn¡¯t expect to see you here, I mean you work here but I didn¡¯t expect you outside.¡± He asked her. She looked down and answered. ¡°I am very good thank you for asking Sir, how are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing fine thank you.¡± He replied with a heart warming smile. She wondered why he was so kind to her, so different from his siblings, especially Lucifer.. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Ebenezer spoke up. August felt very stupid for not asking him toe inside; however, she moved forward to go inside with Ebenezer following her behind. She opened the door wide to let him get inside. He thanked her softly. ¡°Is my brother home?¡± August flinched at his question. She shook her head No. ¡°He hasn¡¯te home yet.¡± Ebenezer nodded his head in response. ¡°Please make yourselffortable, I¡¯ll bring something for you to drink Sir.¡± She politely said. ¡°Ebenezer, you can call me Ebenezer, August I¡¯ve told you that before too.¡± He told her with a polite smile on his face, he was so charming and polite that August couldn¡¯t utter a word. She just nodded her head and went off. She found sitting in the kitchen table, writing something on her notepad. ¡°, Ebenezer is here to meet Master. What should I offer him?¡± She asked softly. immediately put down her notepad and looked at her with a stunned expression. ¡°What did you just say?¡± August looked at her, confused. ¡°I-I sa-¡± ¡°No I heard what you said...¡± was gazing at August and after a pause she spoke up. ¡°Did you just call him by his name?¡± August¡¯s eyes widened at her statement. Oh my god! What did I just do! ¡°N-no I-I¡¯m really s-s-sorry I d-didn¡¯t me-¡± stood up from her chair. ¡°Stay in your limits youngdy, don¡¯t forget you work in this house, you are no friend of Master Lucifer, Ebenezer or any of the heir of the Knights. Am I clear?¡± August¡¯s eyes were glued to the ground as she nodded her head. She felt like bursting into tears. She really did not want to call him by his name, that was why she kept refusing. She didn¡¯t mean to say his name in front of like that. It just slipped out of her mouth. ¡°And give him something to drink and don¡¯t keep him waiting. I will prepare some food.¡± She nodded her head again. She took out a bottle of wine and headed to the living room where Ebenezer was quietly sitted on the sofa. She approached near where he was seated and ced the tray of wine and ss on the table. She poured him a ss and offered it. ¡°Thank you, August.¡± He politely remarked and took the ss from her, passing her a smile. She nervously smiled back. She stood there quietly a little far from Ebenezer, not knowing what to do. She didn¡¯t want to be rude and leave him alone there. She waited for toe. was going to bring the food after all. After a few minutes of standing there, she finally spoke up. ¡°Erm, I¡¯ll be here...just call me if you need anything.¡± She said it quietly and walked past the sofa. ¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t have to go August. I will be bored alone here, please keep mepany.¡± He said to August, almost pleading her to stay as he put the ss down on the table. That made August really nervous. She nervously nodded her head in response and stood there again. Ebenezer chuckled and shook his head while looking at her. ¡°August you don¡¯t have to stand there. You can sit flower.¡± Flower. I wonder why does he call me that. I am nothing like a flower. She thought to herself. ¡°No Sir, please I¡¯m fine here, thank you for your kindness.¡± She replied. ¡°No, August I insist and don¡¯t call me by m-¡± He was interrupted by entering the living room. ¡°Hello Ebenezer. How are you doing?¡± She politely asked. Ebenezer replied her. ¡°I¡¯m doing well , thanks for asking, how about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good. Sorry I took time. I brought something for you to eat, please befortable.¡± She put the tray full of food on the table and was setting out the tes and ss. She looked over at august. ¡°Why are you standing there, August? Come help me out.¡± She nodded and quickly rushed to , helping her. brought a some cookies, fruits and other stuffs. August put few pieces of fruits on a te and offered him. He started to eat them with a smile. ¡°What are you doing, August? Give him some cookies as well!¡± scolded her. She looked down and apologized. She didn¡¯t know whether didn¡¯t like her much or if she was generally like this with everyone. However, she offered him some cookies as well. ¡°It¡¯s alright , don¡¯t need to scold the poor girl.¡± Ebenezer kindly said. smiled at him and nodded her head, August never saw her smile. It was surprising, but maybe it was because August and the other girls were maids and preferred being strict with them. August did not mind her that much. She could not expect anyone to be like Martha as all people aren¡¯t same. ¡°So what are you here for Ebenezer? Master Lucifer hasn¡¯te home yet.¡± asked. ¡°Ah I see, I am here to talk to him about something. Do you know when he mighte?¡± He asked. She thought for a moment before replying him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ebenezer, I cannot predict the time he will be home. Nowadays, hees home veryte and leaves very early, so it¡¯s hard to estimate.¡± Ebenezer nodded his head and took a bite of the cookie. ¡°It¡¯s alright, maybe I¡¯lleter.¡± ¡°Oh no, nonsense Ebenezer. You can wait for him, at least until dinner.¡± said . Ebenezer chucked and said. ¡°Alright , but just because insist¡± He passed a soft smile. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± looked at August. ¡°Alexa may need your help at library.¡± August understood that wanted her to leave them alone. She quietly nodded her head Chapter 32 Chapter 32 I went back to my work again while Master Ebenezer and were talking. She told me to help Alexa in the library. I went there and found her cleaning the shelves and arranging the books. I approached her. She noticed me and passed me a warm smile. ¡°Hey August, I bet sent you here.¡± I nodded my head in agreement. She got me right there. She chuckled. ¡°I could tell, I am almost done with my work. Whenever there¡¯s any family member of Knights, she always ¡®shoos¡¯ us away so that none of us would make ourselves look like idiots.¡± That was pretty weird, we were not kids anymore. I shrugged it off and asked Alexa if she needed my help with anything. ¡°I am done with almost everything actually, you can just help me with those books.¡± She pointed at the pile of books lying on the table right ahead. ¡°Can you please put them back on the shelf?¡± I nodded and picked up half of the books while she picked the other half. I started sorting out the books in their respective sections ording to their serial numbers. There were books of numerous genres. One of them was about Sherlock Holmes. I wonder how it is. I¡¯ve always loved reading and curious to try out different books. When I lived with Caroline I would often go to the nearby library to read the books I liked. I couldn¡¯t take them home or buy them as I did not have enough money back then. I kept that book in the section and went for another one. It said ¡°Five Feet Apart¡± I remember that one. I had read that in my local library. I truly loved the story. I became nostalgic for a moment, but I brought myself back to reality, stretched a poignant smile, and put it back. I was almost done organizing the books and finally came down to thest book. I took a look at it. It looked strange. The cover of that book was different than all the other books. It was bold, dark in color, and quite heavy. I frowned but put it on the shelf standing in the corner of the library. ¡°August! I¡¯m done! Come outside when you¡¯re finished up. I will be waiting for you¡±, Alexa yelled and got out of there. ¡°Yeah, I will be there¡±, I yelled back to her hurriedly putting the book on the shelf. My finger hit the shelf and I whimpered, dropping the book on the floor. I sighed and bent down to pick those up. I noticed that some of the pages of the exceptionally odd-looking book I mentioned a while ago were not perfectly lined up with the rest of the pages which were all tied together by a string on the edge. My eyebrows furrowed. What am I going to do with these now? I don¡¯t even know how the pages were organized. I picked it up anyway and noticed that the writings on the pages were handwritten. ¡±Strange¡±, I thought to myself. I looked at the pages. The handwriting was so clean and the words were so beautifully written. I couldn¡¯t help but stare at it. I didn¡¯t even read what was written, I just allowed myself to remain awed at the sheer beauty of each letter. All of a sudden, while flipping the page over, a photograph slid down on my knees. I picked it up, and without a second thought figured out who I was looking at. It was Master Lucifer. The picture looked older, Master looked younger than he is now. I didn¡¯t know what was in that picture that forced my eyes on it, I just couldn¡¯t look away. He looked different. He looked different in all of his older pictures. It was true, his eyes still held that same coldness in the pictures that sent shivers down my spine. But his face structure was different, his eyes were cold but sorrowful at the same time. I put the picture back and continued to look at the pages again. ¡°12th March 2008.¡± It said on the first page. Before I could look at anything, someone startled me from behind making me jump. ¡°August!¡± Alexa wasing to me. ¡°I was waiting for you, August. What are you doing?¡± I put the pic and the pages inside the cover and stood up. ¡°Sorry, I dropped these so...¡± She noticed the book in my hands. ¡°Oh this book doesn''t belong here¡±, she said pointing to the book. ¡°Oh, where should I put this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s always in Master¡¯s private books section. No one takes the books from there, I don¡¯t how it got there, maybe someone identally put it with the other books. Give it to me, let me put it back.¡± She grabbed it from me and went to the other side of the library, there was a small table with few drawers, and she kept the book in one of them. We exited the room after that, closing the door behind us. ¡°Oh by the way August, told me to grab something from the store, do you want toe with me?¡± I looked at her and frowned. Are we even allowed to go? She raised her eyebrows at me. I shrugged away the thought and asked her. ¡°Can we...go outside? I mean, wouldn¡¯t Master get mad?¡± She chucked. ¡°Hon, don¡¯t worry, we are not running away, we are going to the store to buy essentials.¡± ¡°B-but will let mee with you?¡± I asked her. ¡°Well, I hope so,e on let¡¯s go and ask her.¡± She rushed out of there to Martha. She was still with master Ebenezer in the living room. We approached her there and Alexa asked. ¡°Miss , I am going to the store now.¡± looked up to her and nodded her head. ¡°Okay, be back early.¡± She stated. Alex shook her head yes. ¡°Erm, can Auguste with me?¡± I gulped. I didn¡¯t know how she asked her so calmly. ¡°Why do you want her to apany you?¡± asked. Master Ebenezer wasn¡¯t there with us that time, I saw him near the window, talking to someone on phone. ¡°I was thinking she could help me carry the stuff we¡¯re going to buy.¡± didn¡¯t say anything for a minute then sighed. ¡°Okay you can take her, but do not take time, go to the nearby store ande back quickly.¡± Alexa shook her head and grinned at me. I smiled back at her. We then left the living room and was going out of the house. ¡°See? I told you. It¡¯s nothing.¡± I thanked her. I guess I needed toe out. ¡°Did you grab everything we need?¡± I asked her. ¡°Yeah, I already have the money gave me, we just need a few more things. We will go to the store down the road. Come on, we can walk there.¡± I followed her behind. Thankfully the shoes weren¡¯t that ufortable, neither the outfit. I was feeling pretty cozy. After 15 minutes or so, we reached the store, it was big. We entered and bought everything that we needed, it only took us 10 minutes. ¡°I told you, we only need a few things.¡± She said. Few things included some dishwashers, some cereal packets, and slices of bread. She handed the money to the cashier. We picked the bags up and left. ¡°So what do you wanna do now?¡± I looked at her with a confused look. ¡°What do you mean? We have to get back.¡± I said quietly. ¡°Yeah! But, look we still have some time, do you wanna grab some coffee?¡± My eyes became wide. ¡°A- are you crazy? will get mad, Alexa.¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Come on August no one will find out. It won¡¯t take us long, please. It¡¯s been so long since I had coffee outside!¡± She whined like a little kid. Everyone was staring at us. I looked down, blushing. She sighed and said, ¡°Fine! We will grab it and go home right away. Is that fine with you? We are not going to sit there.¡± I finally gave up and said yes. It wasn¡¯t like I had a choice. The cafe was not close by but we managed to catch a bus and reached there within 15 minutes. I was scared. All the way I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the consequences we could face if found out, but Alexa assured me nothing would happen. I tried hard not to think too much about it. We got off the bus. The cafe looked expensive, I nervously looked at Alexa who was continuously grinning. ¡°Alexa...this looks so expensive, how are we going to buy anything from here?¡± I whispered to her. ¡°No worries August, I¡¯ve got my saved up money with me, my family sends me money for extra expenses. I have enough, August. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She dragged me inside without giving me a chance to say anything. I gave up. The cafe looked picturesque. I mean, it wasn¡¯t tremendously big or overly stupendous but it wasn¡¯t for people like me. It was packed with customers. Some were seated with their friends, family, and spouses. My eyes traced to a family who was seated at one of the family tables. They looked so happy. I felt disappointed and realized how much I yearned to spend some quality time with my parents. The thought of my parents clenched my heart. I didn¡¯t want to break down in tears in front of so many people. I followed Alexa to the counter. She asked me what I wanted to order. The prices might not be high for other people but for me, those were high. I looked at Alexa. ¡°Alexa, these all look so expensive!¡± I muttered to her. She rolled her eyes again. ¡°Please love, don¡¯t look at the price. Just order. I told you I have enough.¡± I looked at the menu hesitantly. I wanted to get something cheap. I didn¡¯t even know what to get. I went to the dessert option and saw donuts. I have always liked donuts. ¡°How about donuts?¡± I asked her. ¡°Hmm. Let me see. Oh, they look good. Which vor do you want?¡± I spotted the chocte chip vor. I didn¡¯t want to look at any more options since there were more on the expensive side. I decided to get that one. Alexa ordered a chocte cold coffee for her. She paid for our order and we were seated on one of the empty seats. They told us to wait for few minutes. Alexa told me about her previous life, her Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. life beforeing here, to this hell-hole. I couldn¡¯t help but smile. I was d to have found another friend after Vanessa. The staff lived up to their words and we received after about 10 minutes. I picked up my donut box. It smelled incredibly good. We were done and about to leave. Just at that time, Alexa¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Oh August, wait a moment. is calling. Stay here I will talk to her.¡± I gave her a nod as she rushed to the other side of the cafe as this part was too noisy. I started to look around and observe the ce. The cafe was absolutely gorgeous and well decorated with small tubs of flowers, nts dangling from three of the aisles providing a scenic atmosphere inside the cafe. The waiters were bustling around taking orders from the customers and serving food. My head started to ache from tying my hair up in a bun the entire day. I pulled out the rubber band from my hair and let it fall back over my shoulders and back. I was so deluged in my thoughts that I almost didn¡¯t notice a figure heading towards our table. The footsteps, I heard theming from where I was sitting. All of a sudden, I started to feel anxious, I didn¡¯t know, my heart started to beat faster. That was when I felt a tap on my shoulder. I frowned and got up from the seat. Turning around, I saw the person I¡¯d never expected I¡¯d see there. Master Lucifer. My throat was getting dry. My breath hitched when I saw him, standing in front of me. I didn¡¯t know what I should¡¯ve done that time. I stood still, not uttering a word. He looked angry, and I knew why he was angry. ¡°M-master..¡± I muttered out. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Lucifer. I was waiting for Matthew to show up. It had already been 20 minutes. I nced at my clock. Why the fuck is he sote? I thought to myself. He finally showed up after another five minutes. ¡°Ah my old friend, Lucifer.¡± I stood up and shook his hand. I nodded my head. ¡°Matthew.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°How have you been, Lucifer? It¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw you.¡± Matthew was one of the charmers during school. All the girls loved him back then. Because of his flirtatious behavior, he was the perfect example of fake sweetness. And I noticed he hadn¡¯t changed at all. ¡°I have been good so far. How are you doing with yourpany?¡± I asked taking a sip of the coffee I ordered. ¡°It¡¯s doing good and that is why I am here with you because I want us to be business partners as well. Yourpany is one of the toppany in the country. I know that together we can make our also one of the top five sessfulpanies, after mine. We talked about our businesses more, because I needed to get more details about his business. I was always very meticulous with my calctions before going for a business deal, I like to find out every little thing before stepping forward. The deal with him seemed good to me. Good for my business. Matthew was a man of words, he always kept his word. That was why I trusted him. ¡°So Lucifer, enough talk about official things. Tell me about yourself, what is going on with you?¡± He asked me. His order came by that time. The waitress put his meal on the table but took too long to gather the tray and other things. Her eyes roamed at me and she smiled seductively at me. I ¡°Are you nning to stay here the whole time? Or give us some privacy?¡± She looked shocked by my statement, her face went red from embarrassment. This bitch deserved it. I muttered to myself. Matthew chuckled. ¡°Wasn¡¯t she the type of girl you''d want?¡± He asked me taking a bite of his food. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that right now.¡± My reply came out coldly as usual. Heughed and said. ¡°Man, you need a woman to be with you now. The office work is getting in your head.¡± ¡°I am fine Matthew, maybe you need it. She might be your type.¡± I pointed at that same waitress who was serving other customers. ¡°My type is a different man.¡± He shook his head with a smirk on his face. He looked all around the cafe until his eyes stopped at something. ¡°That¡¯s my type.¡± He pointed at someone behind me. I chuckled deeply and looked behind me. The ce was crowded I couldn¡¯t spot who he was pointing at. ¡°The girl with tied hair and pale skin.¡± He added. I frowned. ¡°There is no one like this,¡± I stated and was about to turn to him when I noticed the people moving from the counter. ¡°Here man, there she is.¡± He pointed again. My blood boiled when I saw who he was pointing to. The same hair, the same pale skin. August. I clenched my teeth. She was standing there without noticing us. She was looking at the menu and was still in her maid outfit. Her hair was tied up. I spotted she came here with one of the maids in my house. What the fuck she is doing here? How dare she leave the house without my permission?! I wanted to go there and grab her by her hair and drag her to my car, but as much as I wanted to do that I controlled myself, not letting myself create a scene there. I turned back to Matthew who was still staring at August. This fucker. I coughed to get his attention. I could see in his eyes, it held lust for her, nothing but lust and I just wanted to w his eyes out. I gritted my teeth. Taking another sip of my coffee I stated. ¡°Shall we discuss the deal now?¡± His eyes snapped towards me. ¡°Ah yes.¡± Our official conversation went on. He kept on talking about the deal while my mind was wandering somewhere else. I looked all over the cafe and found August sitting at the table, a little far from me. Her back was facing me so she didn¡¯t notice me. ¡°So is that final?¡± Matthew asked. I don¡¯t even what the fuck he said to me. I thought. I nodded my head. ¡°Yes. Anyways we shall leave now.¡± Saying that I stood up from my chair. ¡°Yeah, I should go as well. I have to be somewhere now. It was great to meet you.¡± He extended his hand to me. I shook it. He then went out of the cafe without sparing another nce there. The cafe was still crowded. I saw her sitting alone. I frowned. Why she was sitting alone? I looked around and saw the other maid on the phone. I couldn¡¯t stop myself anymore. I took long strands and was approaching her. I was not so far from her. I was sure she could feel my presence, her muscles were tensed. I stood near her chair and tapped on her shoulder. I wanted to spin her around and grab her by her throat. My blood was boiling with anger. She turned to me. She looked shocked and scared at the same time. I saw her trembling with fear. I could sense her fear even from that distance. She whispered. ¡°M-master.¡± I looked at the other maid behind her who was still on her phone, unable to notice me. Then my eyes were situated back on her. She had her eyes down and her hands were clutching her dress on the side. ¡°Go home,¡± I said to her and turned to get out of there. ¡°But-¡± The next thing I knew, my hand was tightly gripping her arm. ¡°You should be thankful I am not dragging you out of here by your hair. Before you test my patience more, I suggest you call your friend over here and go home.¡± Scared to say anything, she just nodded her head swiftly. I let go of her arm and stormed out of the cafe. I got inside my car and told my driver to get out of it. ¡°Make sure the girls are home safely,¡± I said and drove away from there. Finally, I knew what to do. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Lucifer sent the girls home in his car and ordered another one from his office. He decided to not join them and to wait inside the cafe instead. He didn¡¯t want things to go different, besides he wanted to give August some emotional space for what he was going to do to her tonight was going to take a toll on her. He had been waiting for this time toe for a long time. He could no longer resist at this point. The girls were seated in the back as the car swiftly drove down the street. For the first ten minutes or so, there was absolute silence in the car. Neither of them uttered a syble. Both of them were frightened. Alexa atst spoke up and said, ¡°I wonder why Master had to send us home in the car. We could¡¯ve taken a cab.¡± August didn¡¯t respond. She was too scared to even think about it. Alexa put her hand on August¡¯s pale and cold hand and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry this happened. I didn¡¯t realize that Master would be there too.¡± August struggled to speak but gave her a soft smile and told her that it was okay. But she knew it wasn¡¯t going to be okay. She was terrified. She knew that she would have to face terrible consequencester on. Lucifer liked to keep people in suspense. He liked seeing fear in their eyes, especially in her eyes, and she knew that. The car finally came to a halt in front of the mansion. They were home. Both of them got out of the car and walked to the door. They rang the bell. The French doors were opened, revealing nkly staring at them. ¡°You guys have finally arrived¡±, she said in a cold tone. The girls knew she was mad. ¡°I thought you went shopping only for the necessities?¡°, she asked crossing her arms. She had no emotion on her face, just an expressionless look. Alexa and August looked at each other for support because they were clueless about what to say. ¡°We¡¯re really sorry. The store was pretty crow-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me that excuse, Alexa. Did the busy store dy you or did buying that thing did?¡± Her eyes pointed to the bag of donuts in August¡¯s hand. August gulped and looked down, muttering an apology. She knew stopping by the cafe could get her in trouble and that¡¯s exactly what happened. ¡°, it wasn¡¯t her fault. I insisted on going to the cafe. She didn¡¯t even want to go¡±, replied Alexa politely. didn¡¯t say anything else and excused August. She slightly nodded her head and went off. sighed and excused Alexa as well. She was then about to get back to her work when she looked over the window and saw Lucifer¡¯s ck Mercedes. She frowned, thinking Lucifer might havee home. But the vehicle was parked and he wasn¡¯t in it. She didn¡¯t give it too much thought and closed the window. She knew Lucifer¡¯s timing and that it was too early for him toe home. But no one used that car except him. He has been using it every day since he bought it and would never send it back home empty... Suddenly, a thought struck her and her eyes widened. Her palms started to sweat. ¡°I¡¯ll be damned if it is what I think it is!¡± She rushed towards Alexa and spun her around holding her arm. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tell me what happened!¡± Alexa was scared by ¡¯s sudden outburst, but she knew she had to tell her everything. She was about to anyway. Alexa told her everything. ¡¯s face turned pale from her original light brown tone. She knew she was in trouble. ¡°Are you okay, ?¡± Alexa asked. flinched at her sudden question and shakily replied. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. Go back to work. I will take care of it.¡± August was in her room. After she was done washing her hands and face, she sat on her bed and looked at the donuts packet Alexa bought her. She was reluctant to get out of her room because she knew Lucifer would be home soon, she knew what could happen! It was breaking her apart. A few droplets of tears rolled down her cheeks; she never wanted this. Why was he after her so badly? Why does it matter to him if she went out with her friend? Why does it matter to him if she talked with other males? Lucifer did not even like her talking to his brother, Ebenezer when he was the only member of the Knight family who was nice to August. The thought of Lucifer made her body shiver. She never thought a person like Lucifer woulde into her life. All of the things he had done to August were vile enough for any girl to fear for themselves. She had never thought of herself as a strong girl and she had to be strong. But how? She had always been a quiet girl. After her parents, she had be even quieter. She was scared to get close to people. But she wanted friends which she never had in her childhood. All the schoolmates that she had, bullied her. She never understood why. She never dared to stand up for herself; throughout her life, she just tolerated all the things that were happening to her in the hope that one day everything might be alright. All she had ever wanted was to have a normal life and to earn enough money for her Aunt Caroline. In some ways, she wanted to repay Caroline for what she had done for August. Her cries turned into muffled sobs, she covered her mouth with her hands. Her suppressed cries told a lot about what she had gone through. She wished she was not there, because she knew the moment her master woulde home, he would not spare her. She regretted going out, but there was no point in regretting it anymore. She went back to the bathroom and stood in front of the mirror, wiping her eyes with the back of her hands; Her eyes had turned red from crying. She washed her face and wiped it with a towel. She had to get back to the work, that was why she was hired and she had no choice but to face him. It was his house after all. He woulde home sooner orter and whatever was bound to happen would happen. was working as usual and guiding the maids but her mind was elsewhere. She was lost thinking to herself. It was a mistake. I should have known before, I gave too much space to these girls. She thought to herself. She sighed in annoyance and asked the girls about August. ¡°I saw her going back to her roo-, oh there she is.¡± August walked into the kitchen wearing her usual formal maid outfit. ¡°What do I have to do now, ?¡± She asked in a low voice. ¡¯s arms were crossed on her chest as she approached August. ¡°Why are you sote?¡± She asked, but her tone did not sound like her normal cold tone. It was different. She sounded mad at August. ¡°I-I u-um was i-in the bathroom, I-I¡¯m sorry,¡± She stuttered. ¡°Enough of your excuses, what do you girls think you¡¯re doing? At first, you both came homete after spending your quality time at god knows where and even got yourself some treats as well! How amazing!¡± She threw her hands in the air and pointed at both Alexa and August who both had their head down in shame. She came closer to August, almost towering her small feature. She was breathing heavily and was nervous. grabbed her arm tight and whispered in her ear. ¡°You are in so much trouble, you can¡¯t even imagine.¡± August¡¯s mouth was agape in incredulity. She looked at ¡¯s cold nk eyes and then looked down to her feet, panting and breathing heavily. let go of her arm and walked away from her while her eyes were still on August. ¡°Everyone get back to work.¡± None of the girls wasted a second. They all continued what they were doing before. Alexa looked back at August and saw her standing still, scared and shaking. She walked to her and consoled her. ¡°August... don¡¯t mind , she is just upset with us. that¡¯s why she scolded you. Come now, don¡¯t think about it.¡± Alexa held August¡¯s shoulder with her hands and they moved away from there. ¡®She has so many things to see..¡¯ whispered to herself. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 It didn¡¯t take long before Lucifer got back home. It was the first time he used his official car to return to his house. The drivers and the guards who are mostly around him were surprised, this was the first time they saw Lucifer arrive in a different vehicle. But, of course, no one would dare to question or gossip about it. Lucifer got out of the car, shutting the door behind him. His feature was firm and sharp; he still had his cold face on; his eyes were reddened with anger. But he did not want to lose his temper yet. He had to be patient. Getting inside his house, he was instantly greeted by the maids and , who seemed a little disturbed. Lucifer calmly walked past the maids and made his way upstairs. ¡°Bring me my drink, ¡±, he ordered and proceeded towards his room. nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Lucifer hated slow and clumsy people so made sure she was in his room on time. She ced the tray of the wine bottle and ss on the table. She poured the drink into the ss and handed it to him. Her hands were visibly shaken. ¡°Master, your drink¡±, she said. Lucifer stared at the ss for a few seconds before violently throwing it away. The ss shattered against the wooden closet into tiny shards of crystal which glittered on the marble floor. was startled at his unanticipated eruption. Her head was down. She did not dare to look up at him. She could feel his viciously red eyes staring right at her, it was intimidating her even more. Her body was shivering and she started to breathe rapidly. ¡°What had I asked you to do?¡± he asked in his slow, pugnacious voice which resonated his anger. could not answer. Her mouth felt dry. She couldn¡¯t speak up. Her silence only served to increase his anger. ¡°Answer me, goddamn it! What Did I Ask You To Do?!¡± he yelled at her. She flinched back. ¡°I did not know the girls would be home sote master. If I had known that that would happen, they would not have been able to step a foot outside.¡± He clenched his fists. ¡°If you had known?¡± he mocked. ¡°You know what you were hired to do here, don¡¯t you ?¡± He questioned with a straight face. His tone was enough to make go numb from head to toe. ¡°Yes Master, I do know my job here, my job is to serve you, Master,¡± Lucifer smirked. ¡°That is good. But you do know that you¡¯ve got many more responsibilities to fulfill.¡± ¡¯s head was down, she nodded in affirmation. ¡°If something like that ever happens again...¡± He went a little closer to and murmured, ¡°Just know that you will be seeing your worst nightmare which you won¡¯t have the luxury to wake up from.¡± ¡°I-I will not let you down again master. The girls will be under control, under your control¡±, she stated with a voice that pulled up her lowered confidence. ¡°That is what I expect¡±, he said and got up from his seat. ¡°Excuse the girls today after dinner¡±, hemanded. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Lucifer excused and walked to the balcony. From here, he had a good view of the garden of his house. He was taking sips after sips of the wine until he had finished up the whole bottle. He nced at the clock. 8:15 P.M. hade before to inform him that dinner was ready but he had refused. All the maids were done with their dinner and were in their rooms, resting after the day¡¯s work. Lucifer put the ss down on the table and walked out of his room. Meanwhile, August came into her room and sat on her bed. She did not have to work much tonight, as their Master refused to have dinner; they didn¡¯t have to make any extra meals. But, she was tired. The day seemed longer than ever before. She yawned; her eyes felt heavy; theynded on the donut packet that was on the table. Oh my, I forgot about it! She opened up the packet and took out the little box. After opening it, she saw that the chocte had already molten. She felt bad, Alexa had bought that for her and she did not even eat it. She sighed and put the box back on the table. All of a sudden, she heard her bedroom door open with a loud thud. She flinched and looked there and found none other but Lucifer standing with his hands in his pockets. She stood up and stepped back immediately; she knew why he was there. She knew it would happen. She knew he would be there sooner orter. He slowly and menacingly walked towards her that only made her step back till her back touched the wall. Lucifer was so close to August now that it suffocated her and triggered her ustrophobia. He started to caress August¡¯s warm and rosy cheeks. His palm firmly rested on the wall as his bloodshot, cold eyes were staring right into August¡¯s. Her mind told her to push him and run away, but she was standing stiff, just how Lucifer wanted her to be. ¡°You look scared¡±, he mocked her. She was offended by the absurd remark. How could he say that? She tried her best to show him that she was not scared. ¡°I-I¡¯m not!¡± she cried out. She did not want to look scared and weak anymore. His hand cracked across her face, snapping it back with the force of his blow and causing her head to reel fiercely. Her eyes looked back at his, she was white as chalk. Her eyes and mouth were frozen and wide open in an explicit expression of stunned surprise. She could notprehend what had just happened. Lucifer grabbed both of her arms tightly and pulled her close to him causing her to squeal and thrash. ¡°Stop moving!¡± he shouted. She got more and more terrified as she noticed how much rage he had in him at that moment. Why is he so mad at me for going out? He is acting like I stole something and ran away! ¡°How many times do I have to tell you, August?¡± He questioned her. He emphasized her name, he called her by her name like no one else could ever call. He used to call her name in a tone that was both insidious and alluring. She did find it different but never thought beyond this. Her eyes were still on his. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you that you cannot leave this house without my permission?¡± Every word that he said held nothing but venom. ¡°And you not only went out but also hung out at a cafe¡±, he spat. He was menacingly close to her, she could feel his breath blowing on her face. ¡°Did you have fun?¡± August replied with a slight frown. ¡°W-what do you m-mean?¡± Lucifer let go of one arm and used his free hand to grab her jaw in a tight grip. She hissed in pain. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice the men staring at you like a hungry lion?¡± he asked. She knew he was expecting an answer from her. Unable to form any sentence she shook her head sideways. She wanted to tell him that it was none of his business and that she could handle her problems. But of course, the fear drilled inside her was holding her back. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Oh you naive little girl, what am I going to do with you?¡± He let go of her and let out a throaty chuckle which soon turned into a viciousugh. Hisugh was taunting, August felt as if a maniac was standing in front of her. When he finally stoppedughing, the room was quiet for around 30 seconds. His back was facing her, he turned around to her with no smile on his face. No sane person could tell he wasughing a while ago. His face had the usual coldness and emotionless look. He was walking towards her when he spotted the box of donuts on the table. He raised his eyebrows at it and then looked at August. He approached the table and took out a piece. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you liked donuts, butterfly." August cringed at the name he just called her. She hated it. She started to hate that name right away. He had never called her that before. ¡°Tell me. Do you like this donut dipped in chocte?¡± His eyes dared her to answer. So she did. ¡°Y-yes master. B-but I-¡± He shushed her cing his finger on her lips. ¡°That¡¯s all I asked¡±, he whispered. He looked at the donut. ¡°Hmm. Eat this. Right now.¡± August knew he had a perverse n on his mind. She just stared and did nothing. She could not. Before she could close her eyelids for even a second and move on to her next thought, he grabbed her tightly and shoved the donut into her mouth. ¡°M-master.¡± She tried telling him to stop but he continued to do as he wished. The molten chocte was all over her mouth and chin. She coughed out the rest of the donuts she couldn¡¯t swallow. How can someone be so cruel? How she wished she could say this to his face! Her coughing did not stop and she backed off. August¡¯s throat had dried up from the dry bagel. She yearned for water. Lucifer enjoyed the sight. He crossed his arms across his chest and stared at her in amusement. How he loved seeing her all vulnerable and helpless! ¡°How did it taste, butterfly?¡± He smirked. August was even more terrified. His actions were mercurial. He grabbed her by her waist pulling her close, smashing his lips against his. August was nauseated and revolted by the kiss. But he didn¡¯t care about anything. She did not reciprocate but that did not stop him. Her chocte-stained lips did not bother him but excited him more. He grabbed the back of her hair as he deepened the kiss. His teeth bit her bottom lip drawing out a little blood. She winced in pain but could do nothing to stop him. He pulled back, his minty breath drifted on August¡¯s face. Just as she thought he was finally done, he leaned in and licked the chocte off of her chin. She had the sudden urge to throw up. She tried to push his away chest but he would not move a muscle. He started cing sloppy kisses on her chin, moving down towards her neck. He had always loved how she smelled. That baffling smell ofvender. He sniffed and was instantly intoxicated by her. His lips did not leave her soft skin. Damnit. How much have I missed this... He waspletely obsessed with her. His obsession grew more day by day. It was no doubt. She was now his, only his. He finally moved back away from her. Letting her go, he licked his lips which still tasted like the chocte from her mouth. He backed off, atst. ¡°Never break my rule again, or else something worse can happen¡±, he warned her. She just stood there baffled. I let it happen again... I failed to stop him. She was fighting an inner battle with herself. She did not answer him but he let go of her as he knew she would never dare to disobey him ever again. ¡°Don¡¯t spread your wings, butterfly. I know how to clip them.¡± He caressed her cheek. She flinched and whimpered. ¡°Now drink some water and get some rest like a good girl.¡± He smiled at her. It did not look caring or loving. It looked scary to August. She still nodded her head. She just wanted him to leave the room. He turned around and started to walk out of the room but halted and said, ¡°Do you want to know why I called you butterfly?¡± He chuckled and turned to her. ¡°Because you are fragile and innocent, just like a butterfly. And also... you just discovered your wings today by going out. But I like my things locked in my house, under my observation. Especially you, my butterfly.¡± He then left leaving her alone with her despair. Little did he knew, the girl he just called his butterfly was lighting up his dark world. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Narrator''s P.O.V There are things in the world that change drastically over time, some change for good and some for bad. Some people might have trouble being aware of these changes. Lucifer was one of them. The roads were filled with silence. He decided to drive today; he dismissed the driver and took the car keys, driving out of his office. He took a nce at his watch. The time read 3:45 p.m. He had to go somewhere with Adrian before going back to his house so he dropped off Adrian at his ce and started to drive again. After dropping off Adrian, he had to take a different route since Adrian lived near the woods, the same as Lucifer but the area Adrian chose was quiet as he liked silence. The day was long and he wanted nothing but to go home early and rest till dinner. His mind wondered aboutst night''s incident. It made his blood boil with anger. Even though he enjoyed his moments with August. But at the same time, he could not help but feel anger towards her for disobeying him. However, he had decided to make sure that would never happen again. He would never let her get out of his sight and the sooner she realized the better it was for her. He was driving through the trees that were running along on sides of the road. With every motion of his car, the road peered from amongst the trees allowing him to go further. It was a dull and dry afternoon. The bright rays of the sun shone on the leaves of the trees and reflected onto the road and the car. Even though it was only 3:45 p.m the heat had made it unbearable. Every minute of it was so energy-sapping and tiresome that it even bothered the devil himself. Lucifer being seated inside his air-conditioned car made him survive the day. He made a turn to the left and was weed by the emptiness of the road. He still had quite a long way to travel to reach his house. His eyes stayed focused on the road as he turned on the radio. He could have connected his phone through Bluetooth but he decided to flip through the random radio channels. He was never fond of songs but he did listen to some when he was younger and had interests in things other than work. Now, the only time he listened to music was when he was at a party. Such things stopped to interest him. ''Ladies and gentlemen heree up the next song for you..'' He heard the RJ shouting over the mic before a song came up. ''Sex'' by The 1975. He was not a fan of the band but he was familiar with some of their songs. As the song went on with him driving his car on the empty road. ''There''s only minutes before I drop you off And all we seem to do is talk about sex'' He turned the radio off, cutting off the song. Taking another turn to the right he felt the ce was familiar. His muscles tensed. Everything familiar to him... was never good. His speed decreased as he moved on. The enormous wild trees were disappearing and he was weed by some houses on the sides of the road. Just like other areas, it was also awfully quiet and empty. For a moment he thought it was abandoned but he was proved wrong when he saw some clothes hanging on the rope tied to the stand; they looked like they were recently washed. It meant people still lived there. He tried to take his attention off of the ce. He just wanted to get out of here. For whatever reason that was known only to him, he did not want to be there. After he drove across a few houses, he abruptly stopped in front of one house. His muscles tensed again as he got out of the car. Approaching the house with an unpleasant curiosity, He knew this ce. He knew this house. A familiar and forgotten feeling entered him and he felt like his whole body was shuddering. He hated feeling weak. He changed his posture back to his usual self and walked towards the house. It was abandoned. At least that was what it seemed like. He pushed open the small wooden gate that was covered in dust and spider web and approached the door of the house. He looked around the house. All he could see was dust and dirt. The faded yellow color of the wood. The door used to be in white and was now a shade of ck and brown. Some of the window sses were broken that were not even fixed. That made sure no one lived there anymore. His hand automatically touched the doorknob and his mind could not help but remember something... ''Throw the ball to us, kid.'' An older kid yelled from the other side of the road. The 6-year-old looked up from his book and nced at them. The boys were around 10 years old and they were shouting at the 6-year-old kid to throw the ball to them thatnded near the door of the younger kid''s house. He slowly got up and ced the book from the ground he was sitting on. He picked up the ball and threw it at them. Unfortunately, his hands were not strong enough to throw the ball in that direction. The 10-year- oldsughed at him and said. ''Look at that weak scumbag.'' He spat. The 6-year-old did not understand the word ''scumbag'' but he knew it was not something pleasant. He said nothing and went back to his ce, continued reading the book. This annoyed the older kids as they threw hateful words at him. His silence was motivating them more. But he remembered what his mother told him. ''Never fight anyone.'' He was more than happy to follow his mother''s instructions than to fight with those older kids. ''Hey you little shit, are you deaf?'' Said one of them. ''Oh no, he is not deaf. He listened and threw the ball at us. He is just a weak crap who can''t even throw a ball.'' They startedughing. Tears filled his eyes but he refused to cry. He watched the boys through his sses, his vision blurred with tears. ''Aw. Are you gonna cry now?'' They startedughing again. The younger kid got up and went inside his house, ignoring the older kids. ''One day... one day mommy. I will be strong. I will be strong and take you out of here.'' He jerked back with a low grunting out of his mouth. His hand was no longer touching the doorknob. He could feel himself sweating. He felt if he stood there for another minute he would lose control over himself. Clenching his fists, he turned around to leave the ce. He got inside his car and ran his hand through his smooth perfectly brushed hair. He loosened his tie. He loathed feeling so weak. Lucifer gritted his teeth together and drove off. Leaving the memories behind once again. On the other hand, August was at the house, inside her room. She was dismissed by as she was feeling unwell. For the very first time, August did not refuse the offer. She actually wanted some rest. Last night was enough to make her tired. Sheid down on her bed and closed her eyes. August Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. wanted to sleep for a while. She had a painful headache. She didn''t mention this to anyone because she did not want to bother anymore as she was already busy with other maids. Her phone rang. She shot her eyes open, flinching a little at the sudden noise. She received the call without looking at the caller ID. Her eyes were closed as one of her hands was resting on her forehead and the other hand holding the phone near her ear. "Hello?" She said softly. "Hey, August, what''s up!" She heard her cheerful friend on the other side. August smiled and got up to sit. "Hi, Venessa. How are you?" "I am good love. How about you?" "I am fine. I just have a headache so dismissed me." She replied. "Aw, are you okay, hon? Don''t tell me they are making you work all day!" "Oh no actually the maids here are really helpful. I was just not feeling well." "Oh okay, Aug. I should let you rest then. Oh and before that.." She frowned. "What is it, Venessa?" "It''s Thanksgiving! Well almost." Venessa chirped. Oh no I totally forgot about it... "Oh...y-yes I remember." She stuttered but smiled. "Yeah, so it is also us maids'' holiday. The Knights give us the day off to visit our family and celebrate both Thanksgiving and Christmas with them. What about there?" Venessa questioned. August had no idea about it but deep inside it made her happy... She wished she would get to celebrate this with Caroline too. The thought of going home did make her happy, but she mostly wanted to get away from Lucifer. "I don''t know Venessa. I will ask someone and let you know." They caught up for a few more minutes and then hung up. August thought for a minute. I don''t have anything good to wear on Thanksgiving and Christmas... She knew it was not about clothes. It was about the moments with your family and friends. But, she just never had the chance to go shopping. She also wanted to buy something for Caroline. She hoped she could. But for now, she prayed that she would get out of there, even for a few hours. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Narrator''s P.O.V Lucifer walked into his room and shut the door behind him before loosening his tie and sitting on the bed. He took a wine ss from the nightstand and poured a drink for himself. As he brought the ss to his lips to take a sip, his eyes stared into a distance and his mind wandered off elsewhere. Wandering around. Going back to that ce was a mistake, unintentionally or not. Never had he let his past take over him. He loathed it. He gripped the ss firmly. His jaw moved back and forth as he was boiling with anger. With one swift movement, he pulled his hand up in the air and threw the ss on the floor with all his strength. His eyes were locked on the shiny marble floor for a couple of minutes. The ssy shattered on the floor, but his eyes did not move from their stable position. His breathing was not steady as he was filled with rage. He stood up and walked towards his walk-in closet; he pushed the pile of his clothes aside, looking for something in the space. His eyes roamed around in there for a while until he spotted the wooden box. He looked at it for a few seconds before picking it up and cing it on a table. He opened the lid of the box, revealing a silver chain with a locket. His eyes peered at the chain as the memories came rushing towards him. He closed his eyes and gritted his teeth; he did not want to lose himself, so he slowly closed the lid and ced the box where it was before. He walked out of the closet and saw August standing near the door, looking down on her feet. He arched his eyebrows. She knew he hated it when she did not look at him in his eyes, yet she always had the nerve to repeat this mistake. He cleared his throat, letting her know he noticed her. She looked up and her eyes immediately met his. Lucifer tried hard to not pin her against the wall and kiss her luscious lips. He controlled himself but it was hard for him to maintain his resolve when he was near her. Every time he looked into her green eyes, it was tough to not stare at them for as long as he could. It was if August had hunted him down in cold blood and he was trying his best to hide that. "What are you doing here, August?" he asked in his unusually calm voice. That shocked August, she looked at him mildly hiding the surprised look she had on her face. She did not want toe into his room, but when and other maids heard something break inside Lucifer''s room, she made August go and clean whatever mess Lucifer had caused. She couldn''t refuse her, although she wanted to. So there she was standing outside his room, hoping to not leave in shame. "I-I...E- sent m-me...We he-heard something break here." She stammered gazing at the shattered pieces of the ss. Lucifer hummed and responded. "I broke the ss." He said it inly. August waited a few seconds for him to exin further, but Lucifer instead just stared at her without saying anything. She nodded her head and entered the room to clean up the mess. She picked up the shards carefully so she does not hurt herself but she also wanted to finish up quickly. She wanted to get out of his room as soon as she could. She felt him staring at her, swallowing her fear. She continued with what she was doing and put the pieces inside a small bucket. She then wiped the floor with a wet rag, clearing off the wine stain. She rubbed the rag against the floor ''til it was shiny as before. But that was not her motive; she wanted to distract herself from the intense gazing of Lucifer. She was feeling anxious. All of a sudden, she stopped rubbing the floor and took a deep breath. She pulled herself back and sat on the floor on her knees again; her eyes were closed. I need to calm down. I need to calm down. She chanted in her mind. Two minutes passed and she was still sitting on the floor. Lucifer''s eyes did not leave her once. He saw that she was struggling to control herself. As much as he wanted to go and hold her, he did not want to keep the joy he got from seeing her fear on hold. She was afraid of him. His mere presence scared her. It petrified her. He walked to her, bent down, and touched her shoulder. She shuddered at his touch. It was gentle but it scared her. It scared her because she loathed his touch. His touch had hurt her more than she had ever been hurt. It scared her because she knew how every one of his touches ended. It scared her because of how gentle it felt that time. She did not turn around, did not move a muscle, did not make a sound. She just let out a small hiss when he gently squeezed her shoulders and helped her stand up. She did not understand. Why could she not move? She tried to move her legs, but she did not have enough strength to do that. Her eyes darted to her hands that were pale and soaked in sweat. She let out a shaky breath along with a low whimper. She wanted to move her legs and run away from there! Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. What is happening to me?! Why can''t I move? I want to go away from here. Her breathing became rapid and heavy. Lucifer had no experience with women in an affectionate manner. Without thinking, he pulled her small frame close to him and held her tight, holding the back of her head and pressing it onto his chest. His one hand was wrapped around her waist and another hand was on her head, caressing her. Her body felt warm against his, he could almost feel her breathing on his chest. And once again he felt it. He felt it deeply. Peace. August''s P.O.V My eyes were closed. I felt my breathing slowly going back to normal. I felt a pair of sturdy arms hugging my body, and my head pressed against something hard. I did not know where I was or who I was being held by, but it felt good. It felt like I was in my desired, reposeful utopia. I slowly opened my eyes which were to be met by ck dots blocking my vision, although they disappeared after a few seconds, and I could see my surroundings. I could feel someone''s hands tightly wrapped around me, and their breath on my hair. My eyes widened when I realized what was going on and I immediately pulled myself off of him and crawled away as far as possible. I looked at him with my terrified eyes. He was touching me again! How could I be so stupid and let hime close to me? I was angry at myself. If I had not lost consciousness, I wouldn''t have been in his arms. His eyes were glued with mine. He remained silent. Surprisingly he did not get mad; he just kept staring at me. His stare... his eyes... they werepletely different than how I''d seen most of the time. His hands did not touch me this time. Instead, he fisted his hands like he was trying hard not to touch me. To say that I felt relieved would be such an understatement. It was more intense than that. But that doesn''t mean that I wasn''t scared. I wanted to get out of there, but I was too scared to move a muscle. I gripped the bedsheets with both my hands, not knowing they were beneath me. I had no clue I was on his bed and he did not get mad about it. He did not mind me sitting on his bed. "Don''t be scared," he said after what felt like ages. How could he expect me to not be scared when he was the one terrifying me like nobody else. His presence was enough to send shivers down my spine. I whimpered and crawled away from him again until my back hit the bedpost. I got even more scared. Scared of what may happen next. "I said don''t be scared, August," he said again, this time with a slightly colder tone. It did not help me at all; it terrified me even more. I was struggling again. I looked away from him and nced outside the window. It was the perfect view, especially that of the sky. I stared outside, desperate to forget where I was, who I was with. But it was impossible. He sensed my fear and difort, but it was obvious that he did not care. "I''m not going to hurt you," he whispered to me. His words shocked me. Since the first time I have entered this house, he had done nothing but hurt me both physically and emotionally. How could he say that? How could I believe him? "Pl-please I want to go," I said. My voice cracked. I held back the sobs that could find their way out at any moment. "Why?" he asked. He was now touching my face. He moved his fingers on the side of my forehead, his fingers touched my dark blocks and he tucked a few strands of my hair behind my ear. He kept his hands on the back of my neck and his thumbs caressing my cheek. His soft touch stunned me. What did he want from me? His body moved close to mine, invading the space between us; his hands were still on my neck. I jerked up and pushed him away, suddenly got the strength to stand up and walk away from him. He did not protest. He did not stand up to stop me. I grabbed the opportunity to pick up the bucket and the rag, and to run out of there. I ran until I reached a small room where all the necessities are stored. I put the rag there and threw the shattered pieces of ss in the basket. Then I ran back to the kitchen and washed my hands. I rested my body on the kitchen counter, cing both of my hands on it. Millions of thoughts were going through my mind. Master... Why was he gentle with me? I did not understand. It did shock me, but I was d he did not force me as he would typically do. It seemed like the more I tried to stay away from him, the more fate bound my path with his. ********* I did not see him for three weeks. This was nothing new, he spent most of his time traveling and being in his office. I heard he was visiting his father''s house for a few days. Well, I can not say it did not make me happy. But, something was bugging me in these few weeks. Myst encounter with him. Thest time I saw him. Somehow that encounter had confused me. However, I tried my best to not think about that. We were doing all our usual work. Thanksgiving was near so we needed to clean the entire house a week before the big day. Alexa informed me that maids here get a day off during the holidays. I talked to them and asked where they would be going. Most of them said they were going to see their families, but Yuna had nned to visit her boyfriend. I smiled like a fangirl when she was telling me about her longsting rtionship with Jonathan. She told me a bunch of things about them; I ound them cute. I mean, who doesn''t want a wholesome rtionship? Yuna and Jonathan were a cute couple. It was my turn to clean the library. I walked towards the door and opened it. It was quiet as usual, the woman who was in charge of the library was not there. The library was empty. I let out a tiny grin. Finally, I could explore that ce just as much as I wanted to. With that in mind, I started cleaning. Within thirty minutes, I had cleaned the shelves and arranged the books that were assigned to me. I couldn''t clean the entire library by myself, so I did as much as I could. How I wish I could read one of the books there! But, I barely have any time. I looked to my right and my master''s desk caught my attention. I was not allowed to clean that. I didn''t know why. But I was pretty curious, as youngsters are. So, I walked to the desk and observed it. It had a mixed color of brown and yellow; it was made of wood. Almost half of the things in that house were made of wood. It had three drawers. I grabbed the handle of the top drawer and pulled it. It did not open. It had a lock on it and the key was not there. I tried the second one. it opened but it was empty. Only the third drawer was left, I was having an inner battle with myself on whether I should open it or not. My hand reached out to the handle and pulled it open. It was not locked either. The drawer was filled with files and documents and that book. The strange book that Alexa told me not to touch. But why? I knew that it was Master''s, but what did it have in it that nobody could even touch it? I picked up the book and ced it on the desk, carefully opening it. The pages were not scattered anymore. They were tied to the book cover. It meant that someone had handled this book before. I opened the first page. 12th March 2008. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 12th March 20083 Walking out of the ssroom, he quickly noticed all the eyes on him, staring oddly. He never liked people staring at him. He was at the school for over a year before he was homeschooled. No one ever really bothered him much but he despised the gossips that whirled throughout the campus. He opened his locker and put his stuff in there. The hall was crowded, as usual, it was thest period so everyone was waiting for their respective sses. He was not a loner, he just never liked anyone. He liked being alone despite not being in any group of teenagers who consider themselves "best friends". He scoffed at the thought of it. He smelled how fake they were which only further increased his disliking of the people around him. A hand mmed onto his locker and shut it with a loud thud. He looked to his side and saw a person standing beside him, towering over him, even though he was as tall as the jock. He looked like someone who ys basketball or some sport. "Oh hey! Isn''t this the loner jerk?" said the jock. The "loner", as he was called, stayed quiet. He put his backpack on his shoulders and turned around to walk away. But he was immediately grabbed and pulled back by the jock. "You don''t walk away from me like that, understand??" he gritted out. "Hey Jonas, let him go. If the coach sees us we will be in trouble", warned Jonas''s friend. "Hold up", Jonas replied and returned his gaze to his victim. "Don''t you disrespect me by staying silent you little bastard!" he yelled in his face. The teenager didn''t respond. He was not struggling, he did not flinch, he did not scream for help, he did not fight back. He stayed quiet standing on his feet, being held by his bully, Jonas. Unable to hold in his anger, Jonas punched him in the face. His head fell back but his body was held down in ce by Jonas. He inhaled deeply, opened his eyes, and stared right into Jonas''s eyes. His gaze was so acute that the guys behind the jock were already backing away from them. His eyes were bloodshot. But this was not enough for Jonas. He proceeded to punch him and kick him in the stomach. Everybody gasped when they heard a cracking sounding from the victim. The jock did not stop, he kept punching and kicking him everywhere until he would let out any sound from him, but he got nothing. His beatings did not stop until the principal arrived. "What on earth is going on here!" He roared across the hallway and ran towards the boys. Some other teachers also turned up and pulled Jonas off of him. The principal helped the teenager get up. His olive green t-shirt was turned red with blood. There were blood stains on the floor as well. "Get Jonas in my office and call his parents. And someone takes this boy to the nurse''s office!" He ordered the teachers. They were finally taken away. But before he went, his eyes met Jonas''s as his lips twitched, showing his smirk. *************** August carefully read every word written there. To say she was confused would be an understatement. She had no idea what she just read. She couldn''t help but think that if that desk and diary belonged to him, then it must have been his piece of writing. She reached the ending of the page, so she turned the Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. page and stumbled across another entry. Before she could even read the first word she heard someone calling her name. "August! Where are you?" She heard yelling her name. She quickly put the book down inside the drawer and rushed out of the library. "Yes, ?" she replied. "Where have you been? Ruby was looking for you. Go to the kitchen. The girls need you there." August nodded and hurried herself to the kitchen. All the maids were busy working there and everyone was in a rush. "Hey Alexa, why is everyone in such a hurry this evening?" She asked. Alexa nced at her in between her work and replied, "Oh hey August! Master''s family is visiting tonight, so we are preparing dinner for them. They should be here in less than an hour." It had already been nearly three months since August has had started working at Lucifer''s, and this was the first time his family was visiting him throughout her stay. She did not think much about it and got to her work. The list of the food that they needed to prepare before the family arrived was given to them and they were all busypleting their tasks. August was not a great cook when it came to anything close to that of an expensive gourmet dish that the wealthy people would order at a restaurant but she got a great deal of help from Martha before. Besides, with assistance from other maids at Lucifer''s, she did not have to worry. Lucifer was not there. He was on his way home. He was told by her mother about the visit that night. Even though he did not like the idea of his father being there, he could not refuse his mother. Also, he did not mind having his siblings in his house every once in a while. He exhaled andid back his head on the car seat, closing his eyes leisurely. I''m not going to hurt you. Please I want to go. His eyes opened suddenly as the memories rushed into his head. It was August''s. Thest time he saw her was almost a month ago. He never faced her anymore after that incident and he didn''t know why. He never cared about anyone fearing him, he loved the power and he longed for it. He wanted every single person to fear him. But, then why did it bother him if she was afraid of him? Wasn''t that what he wanted? He wanted to break her. He wanted her to submit. But she was a fighter; her eyes said it all. She could have given in to him, like any other woman but she did not. She fought back every time he got close to her. She was not physically strong but it was her will to continue fighting that was on Lucifer''s mind. He chuckled at the thought. My feisty cat. After fifteen minutes, he arrived home and went straight to his room. He did not look for August, he thought of giving her some more time before he made any other move. She must be ready for what wasing for her next. He was gentle before, but she should know he was not always going to be like that. After settling down a bit, he called and told her to not disturb him until his family arrived. He locked the door of his room and entered the shower. It had been a long and exhausting day for him. Heid back in the warm water in the bathtub and let his body to release all the fatigue. He knew that he had to control himself in front of everyone tonight, to not let his urge take over him. He rxed and mentally prepared himself for the events that would soon follow. He got out of the shower and started to get ready. He put on a nice white shirt and a pair of light brown chinos and a pair of leather loafers. He sat on his chair and rested his head, with a ss of wine in his hand. Dinner was ready. and the girls were waiting for the Knights to arrive. The house was cleaned just like Mr. Knight liked. All their favorite meals were served. They hoped the night would pass along smoothly. After a few moments the bell rang, and Yuna, the maid, ran to open the door and let them in. All the members of the Knight family were there, even Ebenezer. August was standing behind everyone so she could not be seen by them. She peeked from behind standing on her toes and saw them going to the living room. She sighed and stood back there. turned to them and said. "Okay girls, dinner will be served exactly at 8 P.M. For now, Ruby, you will bring them the drinks, and Isabe, you will prepare some green tea for Mr. Knight. And be quick the both of you." They both nodded their heads and got to work. Soon, Isabe and Ruby went outside with their drink and tea and ced them in front of them on the table. Meanwhile, went to Lucifer''s room to call him. "Master, your family is here." He opened his eyes and he ced the ss on his nightstand and got up from his chair. He opened the door and walked down the stairs. He walked straight to where he thought they would be. "Hey, brother!" Chirped Hazel. She ran to him and hugged him. "Hazel", He replied with no emotion on his face or tone. She pulled back and smiled at him. "How have you been? We missed you so much!" The other siblings and Mrs. Knight agreed. Since Lucifer left, he barely came to visit them and thest time he was there, he and his father argued. "Hey, Lucifer", Ebenezer with a grin on his face. Nathan and their father were always lost in their worlds. Lucifer sat beside his mother and called for . "Yes, Master?" "Is dinner ready yet?" he inquired. "Yes, Master. The girls are ready to serve them whenever you would like." His heart skipped a beat at her words. August will be there too. It had been a long time since hest saw her close. It made him even more excited. "We will be at the dinner table in ten minutes." nodded and walked away. Avoiding her was challenging for him, especially the times when she would be working alone somewhere in the house. He did take a nce at her but did not stay any longer than a minute. He had to use all his energy into stopping himself from attempting anything. After the ten minutes had passed, the family walked into the dining room and sat down in their chairs. Mrs. Knight and Hazel were talking about something, Ebenezer joining them in between. Mr. Knight and Nathan were on about a business topic again andstly, Lucifer was sitting in his chair busy with his phone. He had no interest in talking to any of his clients about work or his father who had persistently tried to start a conversation with him. He ignored him with short replies. He was just waiting for her to arrive... And she did, with a food tray in her hands. She looked down, carefully walking towards where they were. There she is! His devil whispered. His eyes wandered around all over her small, fragile body to her beautiful eyes. Eyes that could bring any man down to his knees, but those eyes of hers were not allowed to be seen by any other man besides him. Once he would make her his own, he had ns to not let any man look at her or even talk to her. He contemted her, his eyes couldn''t find anything to look at except her. He looked at her as she put the dishes down on the table and served everyone with a warm smile on her face, the strands of her hairing on her face and her hand tucking them back behind her ear. Her dark brown locks were tied up in a bun making her neck and corbone visible. His fist clenched as his desire started to take over him. He wished to press her body against the wall and kiss her lips and neck, giving her a mark to let everyone know that she was his. "Lucifer? What happened?" He heard someone ask him. His eyes averted from August to his right where his mother and sister were sitting. "What?" he questioned. "Your hand... your hand was curled up in a fist and your eyes were bloodshot red. Are you okay?" Hazel whispered to him. Lucifer looked at her before taking a few deep breaths and calming himself down. "Yes Hazel, I''m fine." Hazel was suspicious but she knew better than not to question him any more. August was done serving the food so she thought of going back to the kitchen and helping the girls there. But, manded her to stay, just in case the Knights need something. August was confused because Alexa and Yuna were already there. She didn''t know why needed her to stay, but she was in no ce to question her orders. He thought that she would not know that his eyes were on her all this time, but she did. She could sense it. His terrifying stare was not easy to miss. She stered a smile on her face and acted like she did not notice. The truth was that she did and she hated every moment of it. Despite this, she did not want to give him the satisfaction that he wanted. She was happy that he ignored her for weeks. After dinner was done and everyone went back to the living room, the maids were cleaning the table and washing the dishes. August gazed at the clock. It was 9 P.M. All her tasks would be over within 30 minutes and then they finally would get to rest. August could not be happier; she did want to rest after all. But... her mind went back to the mystery book in the library. She remembered that she could not read itpletely was cut off from it by . An idea popped into her head. When Lucifer''s family members go back to their home and everyone goes else in their rooms, she could sneak into the library and read it. But she ought to make sure nobody sees her. She went back to her work. On the other hand, all the Knights were continuing their conversations. They were talking about business deals, families, etc. Albeit, Lucifer was never the most talkative member of the family and did not have a good rtionship with his father, but they stuck together always, like a real family. "So, brother when will you go for your business trip in Europe?" asked Nathan, finally looking up from his phone. "Soon", Lucifer replied. "Ah, Europe! How much I miss that ce!" Breathed out Ebenezer as he recalled his time there. Lucifer rolled his eyes at Ebenezer''s dramatic expression. "We really should have a family tour to Europe! What do you say, dad?" Hazel said grinning at her father. Mr. Knight put his alcohol ss on the table and said. "Well, if Lucifer is free to go, I do not have any objection." All eyes were now on Lucifer. It had been years since they had gone on a family vacation. Lucifer stopped joining them in tours the moment he turned twenty. He did not feel the need to go on tours anymore. He was not the best example of a nerd but he was a bright student and focused all his attention on studies and work. "Let''s see. It will only be a few days anyway." Everyone was delighted with his agreement. It was half-past nine and everyone had already left. and the other maids went to their rooms and Lucifer went to his. Augustid on the bed waiting for the clock to strike 12, as per her plot everyone would be asleep by then. After a few moments, she got up and walked out of her room. She had her phone with her because it was dark outside she needed to use the shlight to avoid stumbling on something. She walked to the library which took her around 7-8 minutes. When she reached there, the door was open and she went inside. She put her phone in the corner of the desk. After that, she pulled out the book and started to read from where she left... Chapter 39 Chapter 39 The room was epassed by darkness. The room was soundproof; no sound could enter the room from the outside or leave it. It had a few metal tables and a few chairs. Opening his eyes, the young man could see nothing but darkness floating around him. He was confused as to where he was and afraid of why he could be there. He tried to move his hand but only to find that he was restrained by the rope that was tightly knotted around his wrists. He began to panic and struggled to try and loosen the tight thick rope. His heart began to sink when he realized it was not helping. He was stuck in that dark room. He opened his mouth to scream only to be stopped by the dryness of his throat. He needed water. He started to breathe heavily and his body was shaking with Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. both fear and the coldness of the room. "Please help me." He whispered more likely to himself. Because his voice could not be heard by a single soul. He was thinking about who could do this to him. Was he kidnapped? Thest thing he remembered was walking back home from school aftercrosse practice. The sun was setting down, revealing a beautiful night sky. He wanted to go home and do his homework before going out with his girlfriend on that blissful night. But, someone caught him from behind, knocked him out, and pressed a piece of cloth on his mouth and nose that smelled like it had some chemical substance on it. When he woke up, he realized he was in a room. It felt more like a storage room for him. The odoring from his surrounding was a shred of evidence that it was not a regr room. The young man''s eyes were getting heavy, he had a sharp pain in his chest and in his head. He just wanted to get out of there. All of a sudden, a door opened and finally he could see light after spending hours in the dark. A boy stood near the door. Judging his features, he could tell he was a teenager or someone around his age. He whispered, "Who are you? Why am I here?" His shaky breaths made it hard for him to speak properly. The boy closed the door and walked towards him before his facial structure could be visible only when he stood 2 feet away from him. He did not reply to his victim, instead, he walked over to his right and stood there for a while. The tied young man was overwhelmed with fear and anxiety. He whimpered and asked him again. "Who are you?" This time the boy around his age turned and walked towards him again. He felt him pick something from there, he could not see it properly but he did hear a metallic nking from his direction. His whole body was shaking in fear and anxiety. He felt as if he was going to die right there. He felt him standing just right beside him, but he was too scared to tilt his head to see his face. "How are you doing Jonas?" Said the boy. The voice was not recognized by the victim. Seeing the confused look on his face, the capturer chuckled. "I know you are confused. You obviously cannot recognize me. But, I recognize you. Very well." The look of confusion did not leave the young boy''s face, so his capturer continued. "How many kids have you bothered in school, Jonas?" Jonas froze and did not reply. Could he be someone he bullied? No. How could that be possible? Those students were just kids, could not capture somebody and hold them hostage. "You are a bad kid, Jonas. Do you know what happens to the bad kid?" Jonas only whimpered in response. "I would appreciate a response, Jonas." Unable to let any words out of his mouth, he only nodded his words, symbolically answering his question. "Good. Do you know what is going to happen to you now?" Jonas shook his head this time. The capturer smirked and came close to him, standing under a dim light that came from the ceiling of the room. His face was visible this time. Jonas''s eyes were wide in surprise and fear. "Y-you?" He muttered. "Y-you are th-that kid." His capturer smirked again. "Yes, this is me. You have bothered me a lot Jonas, even though I did not do anything to you. You kept on bothering me every single day. Now that was not nice at all. You need to taste the dose of your own medicine, Jonas." He said his name with such bitterness in his mouth. "P-please, I will never bother you again! Let me go! Don''t kill me!" Heughed and looked at Jonas. "I am not going to kill you, Jonas. I am going to have a lot of fun with you." He chucked when he saw the terrified look on the boy''s face. He looked like he had already peed his pants. Coming close to his face he whispered. "You have messed with the wrong person, Jonas." His smile faded and his eyes darkened like the night sky as he continued. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 August''s hands were shaking with fear and a few drops of sweat were running down from her forehead. She put the book down unable to read any further. Millions of questions were running through her mind. Why were these types of things written in that book? Was it real? Did the boy die? Worst of all, was it her Master who did all this? It did not look like a book. The letters were not printed. They were handwritten, meaning that someone had written. But who could this person be? How could they have written such horrible things? Hesitantly, she picked up the book again and began to read. ********** "Please don''t hurt me. I will never do this to any kid ever again." Jonas begged but none of his words affect his capturer, who called himself the "devil". That he sure seemed like. "I do not like lies, Jonas. The moment I let you out of this basement. You will go to school tomorrow morning and repeat your daily routine. How can I trust you, Jonas?" He mockingly asked the kid. "Please, believe me." Heughed again and punched Jonas in his face. "You little fucker." He punched him again. A crack was heard and blood was pouring out of Jonas'' nose. That did not stop him. He punched again and again, making him breathless. Jonas did not get another chance to speak. The punches were so hard and fast. He did not even have the time to take a breath. By the time he stopped, the kid''s face was covered in blood. His nose waspletely broken, his eyes were swollen. How could someone hurt a person so mercilessly? In the capturer''s mind, Jonas was a bad kid. He deserved it. After about half an hour, Jonas was lying unconscious on the floor. His capturer untied his ropes and let him free only to get beaten by him again. He did not stop till he lost his consciousness. Jonas was a jock, well built and tall, but something about the capturer was so terrifying, he could not fight back. He felt helpless and weak. While the devil himself was in peace. No one gets away from him after hurting him, that was what he kept yelling all the time as he kept onnding blow after blow. He leaned down to his level and held his cor, pulling him close to his face. "If you evere close to me, trouble me again, then this will happen again. Take this as a warning. Because next time, you would not just be lying unconscious, Jonas." He said and let go of his cor. He knew Jonas did not hear him. He didn''t have to hear the devil because he knew better than to never bully again. The capturer got up and walked to the basement door. "You don''t mess with me. You don''t mess with Lucifer." ********** She closed the book and put it inside the drawer. Sitting on the table, she began to wonder. Could it be Lucifer? Although the guy was not killed, it seemed like Lucifer did hurt him. It was terrifying, August never liked violence and she had never read any book about violence. But, that book was not just a mere book. Someone had written it- like a diary. She wanted to believe that it was nothing except just a random book, but then again if it was a normal book why was she so attracted to it? What was something so odd about that book? She wanted to continue but then looked at her mobile phone, ncing at the time. It said 1 o''clock. She figured she should not stay any longer because she had to wake up early and start working with other maids in the morning. She got up from the chair and carefully walked out of the library, closing the door behind her. She turned on her shlight from her phone and began to walk to her bedroom. When she finally reached it, she sat on the bed and ced the phone on the stand. Lying in her bed, she began to wonder about all the things she had just read. It was not the end of the book, and she felt the strong urge to read more into it and find out what happened next. She had no clue what she was curious to find out. Her thoughts were interrupted when she heard footsteps near her door. Her heart paced up and she quickly covered herself with the bedsheets pretended to be asleep. Who could it be at this hour? August thought to herself. She heard the cracking sound of her door being opened. She clenched the nket and closed her eyes shut. She had no clue why someone would enter her room at this hour of the night. She heard footstepsing near her bed and her heart dropped. She was sweating, clearly scared of what might happen. Her bed felt heavy, someone sat on it, right beside her. She did not dare to move, somehow she had a feeling that she knew who was it. But she refused to move and make a run for the door. She felt the person touching her shoulder, and it took her everything to stay still. The touch was gentle. She felt a hand moving up and down on her shoulder, her breathing hitched. She wanted to move but she didn''t want the person to know she was awake. Then she heard whispers. "You belong to me, August, only me." Lucifer''s voice was hoarse yet calm. It did scare August but she was not terrified of it, at that moment. She was scared thinking he had imed her without her consent, and the consequences she could face if she rejects him. She was not terrified because his voice was calm, it held no anger, no vicious intentions, but only an unknown Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. emotion that she couldn''t express in words. Maybe she did not want to know. The hand was no more on her shoulder, he was no more sitting on the bed beside her. His footsteps moved out of the room and the door was closed. She sighed in relief and pulled off the nket. She was all alone in the room again. Why was he there in her room? What did he want? She was confused but she thought not to wonder about her Master''s thoughts and intentions for now. She needed to sleep. Shrugging off the thoughts, she went under the covers again and fell asleep. The next morning, she was all drowsy. She hadn''t gotten enough sleep. She had another bad nightmare... she did not even want to think about it. It was rted to her past life. But it happened after a long time, she was surprised that she did not get as many nightmares since she got the job. However, Lucifer was sitting at a Mexican restaurant far from his office. His friend Adrian brought him there along with his date. He had told Lucifer that he did not want to go alone, so Lucifer was there but he was not the type of person to enjoy these things. They had been there for an hour and all those time Adrian was making out with the woman who had not uttered a single word. Three cups of coffee were ced on the table; two hadn''t been touched since they were put there. Lucifer was getting annoyed by the minute and he excused himself which he was sure fell on deaf ears. He paid the bill and got up from his seat to walk out of the restaurant. It was a big fancy restaurant and there was a ce to sit and rx and maybe enjoy a decent conversation. He sat there on the couch and took out his phone. He called his client to let him know about the date when he would be going to Japan for his business dealings. He was unsettled by the idea of spending his time in Japan when he wanted to just talk with August as he felt that there was a distance between them. He could not stay away from her anymore. Getting up from the couch, he walked back in where his friend was enjoying his time with his date, smiling at her. Lucifer begrudgingly made his way towards them. Adrian noticed and looked up to him. "Hey man. Where have you been?" He queried. Lucifer ignored his question. "I am going home. I have to arrange some files before I leave for Japan." Adrian nodded his head in agreement and Lucifer walked out of the restaurant. When he reached home, he went straight to his bedroom, changed into his casual clothes after taking a shower, and told he would be downstairs to eat dinner. It was the first time in a few months that he had had his dinner downstairs. He walked down the stairs in his casual clothes dark blue t-shirt and grey trousers. Lucifer sat on his chair and waiting for the food to arrive but his posture did not reveal his true feelings. He was excited to see August and getting a chance to talk to her. He wanted to hear her voice, he wanted to know how her day was, he wanted to know how she was... And all these seemed so new to Lucifer; he had never done something like this for anyone before. After a few minutes, the doorbell rang and one of the maids opened and saw that it was Adrian. "Hey, Lucifer!" Lucifer looked annoyed at his friend for showing up sote at night. "What do you want?" He asked in an irritated tone. Adrian grinned and said. "Nothing. I was just passing by so I thought to say hello!" He knew that was not the reason why Adrian was there. He sighed. "She wasn''t the right one, was she?" Adrian chuckled and nodded his head. "No she was not," he said. Lucifer called . She came right away. "Yes, master?" "Get the guest room ready for Adrian." nodded her head and walked away. His eyes roamed back to Adrian who was looking down, ashamed that he had shown up like that because of a woman. "Thanks, man. You do-" Lucifer cut him off. "Don''t bother. It''s fine. Stay here for tonight." Adrian nodded his head. During the conversation with Adrian, he almost did not notice Augusting close to the table and putting the dishes on it. His heart skipped a beat and his breath hitched when he noticed her approaching them. There was just something about her that always made his heart pound which he couldn''t get enough of. Her long hair was in a ponytail, her maid dress befitted her body like a second skin, mimicking her figure. Has she gained some weight?7 He asked himself. He pictured her from the day he first saw her; She was so petite and fragile, and now she looked like a grown woman. The thought of her beautiful body hiding under those clothes made his heart filled with desire. It was getting ever more difficult to control the beast inside. Anyhow, he figured he might not have to do that for too long now. After he was done with his dinner, all the maids were taking the dishes back to the kitchen and cleaning the table, while August was standing there helping the girls when Lucifer called for . She rushed there. "I''m leaving for Japan tomorrow for a week. I don''t want any of the workers to go against any rules, while I''m gone. I will send Ebenezer or Ethan to check here every day. It is your responsibility to make sure..." His eyes traveled to August who''s eyes were on Lucifer but looked down when he stared at her. "...no workers get out of the house, or take any leave till Ie back." August''s heart began to beat faster. She knew he meant her when he said that. He did not want her to get out of the house. She could have visited Caroline while he was gone... But, he had already warned , and now would never approve for her to take a leave. However, she was happy that he would be away from her for one more week. "Yes, master. No one will leave this house. I assure you." Lucifer nodded his head and got up from his seat. Later then, all the maids were done cleaning the table, washing the dishes, and their other tasks in the kitchen. They were all tired and wanted to sleep. It was their bedtime anyway. So, everyone went to their room, as well as August. Sheid there for half an hour but she could not sleep, she thought to continue reading the book but she wanted to wait until Lucifer''s departure. She sighed and got up, sitting on the bed. She was tired, but her curiosity was too strong to let her sleep; it was frustrating for her. She looked to her right and looked out the window, looking at the moonlight breaking inside the room through the curtains. She walked there and opened the curtains, admiring the full moon in the night sky. It was not cloudy and the sky was sparkling with all the stars in the cosmos. It was a beautiful night, one of the best she had witnessed. She smiled looking at it. The view from downstairs was even more beautiful. She thought to go there as she could not sleep anyway. August left her room and went downstairs, standing near the tall ss window, and opened the curtains for herself to look at the night sky. She was right, it looked even better from down there. The moon was lightening up the whole area, breaking through the darkness around there. Her face lit up, she has always loved nature. "Enjoying the view?" Chapter 41 Chapter 41 "Enjoying the view?" She gasped and looked behind her and saw Lucifer standing there with his arms crossed on his chest. He was wearing a grey t-shirt and ck trousers. She immediately looked down, to avoid staring at him. August did not want him to think she was gawking at him, even though he looked handsome in his casual clothes with his hair slightly pushed back. She took a deep breath and took a step forward to walk past him. But, he grabbed her hand and stopped her. Her heart started to race, but she tried to calm herself by taking deep breaths. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "I didn''t tell you to go, did I?" He asked in a low voice. She shook her head and whispered. "No, master." He hummed in response and pulled her close to himself, smashing her back to him. His hands were wrapped around her as he rested his chin on her shoulder. Her body started to shake, feeling him so close to her. Her soft petite body was pressed onto his rock- hard physique. She wanted to tell him to get away from her since she was deeply unsettled by this. She began to squirm to try and get out of his hold but he only tightened his arms around her. "Don''t move." He whispered into her ear. She froze in her spot. She felt his lips on her ear, moving his lips there, and trailing them down to her shoulder, leaving soft kisses along the way. She closed her eyes shut hating every second of what was happening, every touch that she could feel of him on her body, and every tingling sensation that was running all over her body. She hated him, so why did she feel like this? After taking a deep breath she finally said. "Y-you need to let go of me n-now." She whispered gripping his hands and trying to pry them off of her body. Lucifer, on the other hand, was enjoying the smooth skin on his lips. He loved how he could make her tremble in fear, he loved how every time he would leave a kiss, her body shook with excitement. An excitement that she was not aware of. He smirked in victory when those words came out of her mouth, sounding so vulnerable. Who am I kidding? She is always vulnerable. His inner voice said to him. He chuckled and let go of her and stood in front of her. He knew she would not run off because she was aware of the consequences. His eyes met with the moonlight that broke through the glossy windows. He stared at the moon for a few minutes then looked back at August. Her eyes were still looking down at her feet, they would asionally ze at the moon and went at her feet. You are not any less beautiful than this moon, butterfly. August''s breathing came to a stop when she heard him saying those words. She stood there nervous and hesitant. Lucifer judged her actions. Did he say that too loud? He chucked at his thought. Yes, he did say that. And he did not regret it. He could not help it. She was the most beautiful girl he had everid his eyes on. His face twitched, showing that he was hiding a smile. He did not realize that he had begun to smile often nowadays. But it soon disappeared, recing his charming smile with nothing but a cold and unforgiving expression, recing the bloom of his eyes with dullness. The thought of someone else seeing her the way he saw her was unbearable to him. His fists were clenched together and his nails were digging into his palm, making them turn white. He made sure August does not see this as he did not want to scare her aware. He was finally close to her after so long, he had no wish to ruin it. He turned to her again and noticed her uneasiness, she nced at the sky sometimes, trying to admire the sight. But, it did not seem possible as he was standing right beside her, her tormentor. "Darkness finally arrived, fighting the light of the day and wrapping itself around the world." His voice startled August and she listened to his words carefully and responded with a low voice. "But, the light fights the darkness all night, making the sun victoriously rise again." Lucifer chuckled. She never failed to amuse him. He spoke again. "Do you think there is an exnation of the darkness?" August nodded her head. "Of course there is, Master. There is an exnation of everything." She replied, not knowing why he would ask such a question. He hummed. After a few seconds pause, he said, "Tell me. How do you define it?" August thought for a moment and looked up at him with her glossy green eyes and replied. "The absence of light." She was confident. He smiled slightly looking at the moon and tilted his head to her. "Precisely." He said with slightly smiling at her and walking back before turning around and leaving her in confusion. Once again. What is it with him being so mysterious? August whispered to herself. However, although she was surprised by his gentleness towards her, it made her worried as well. However, she left the living room and started walking back to her room; Lucifer had left for his business trip not before ncing at August for the millionth time. Sometimes he would catch her staring back at him and quickly shifting her eyes elsewhere, which made him smirk every time. He hated that he would be gone for a whole week. Oh, how pleasant were thoughts that he was having while being close to August! Now he could not because of the darn business deal in Japan. His teeth clenched together as he closed his eyes and rested his head on the seat of his private jet. Only a few of his office employees were apanying him. It was a long journey, he was well aware of it, and he would be a long time over there in Japan. Although he warned to not let any of the maids out of the house, he was worried about August. What if something happens while he was not there? Lucifer did inform Ethan and Ebenezer to check on his house every day, but... remembered how angry he had got when he saw any of them talking to her. He hated it. However, after few hours of flight, he reached his destination. After getting out of the ne, his luggage was taken by the car driver who was already waiting for him there. He got in and after 20 minutes which went by like 5, he reached the hotel room he would be staying at. He thought to rest for half an hour or so before leaving for his meeting. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 2nd January 1998. He was sitting on his bed with the yellow RC toy car that he received as a gift by his side. Children his age love toys like that and would y with their RC cars and helicopters all day long. But he was not like the other kids. He never felt the need or want for toys or stuffed animals. The toy car that was beside him was still inside the cardboard toy box it came in. He didn''t even open it. His eyes were locked on the marble mosaic floor, but his mind was elsewhere. But where? What could an eight-year- old child possibly be thinking about so intensely? Arabelle walked inside the little boy''s room with a big smile on her face, but it faded away when she noticed his gloomy mood and nced at the toy that was untouched. She hesitantly walked in and sat next to him. He was so upied with his thoughts that he didn''t notice her entering the room. She put her hand on his shoulder. "Are you okay sweetie?" she asked gently. The little boy came back to reality as he heard her soft voice. He tilted his head up and looked at her. She smiled gently when their eyes met. He could not understand the sparkle that Arabelle had in her eyes. She was a beautiful young woman with bright grey eyes and light brown hair. Her skin was neither too pale nor too dark. It was a gentle sun-kissed He didn''t answer the question. He just kept staring at her. "Don''t you like the toy, honey? Do you want me to get you something else?" She didn''t receive any response. He didn''t nod his head or show a gesture to express his satisfaction or dissatisfaction. She stared at him with adoration in her eyes. She thought to herself that he might take a little more time to adjust. She left out a sigh. "How about you and I go shopping? We can buy anything you like! It will be really fun, just the two of us." With that Arabelle got up from the bed and started to walk out of the room when she heard him speak. "I can''t go anywhere," he whispered in his sweet angelic voice. She turned around to him and asked, "Why not, sweetie?" He looked down again. "Because I don''t want to leave my little brother." Arabelle felt sorry for him. She thought to herself: "He must love his younger brother a lot. Most kids his age don''t even know what love is until they grow a little older. She smiled again and said, "Then we can take him as well." She left the room but not before telling him to get ready. After reaching the mall, Arabelle told the boy to pick whatever he liked. His little brother was with them too,ying quietly in the walker, sometimes passing heartwarming smiles to the people who walked past them making them smile too. He was a happy baby. In the meantime, after Arabelle''s millionth request he went inside a toy shop, but primarily for his little brother. He picked up a bag of Hotwheels. "Zer would love this..." He thought to himself. Arabelle walked to him and asked, "Found anything?" He nced at her with his innocent eyes and nodded his head, extending the bag to her. Arabelle smiled in victory and took the toy bag from him. She was d that he at least bought something from there. She never expected this kid to even speak to her... no one would expect him to say anything anyway knowing everything he had been through. She went to the cashier and paid for the toy, and turned to the boy. "Are you sure that is all you want? You can look at other toys too. How about this robot?" Arabelle pointed at the 1 feet tall robot held up against the wall. He was never a fan of robots, instead, he loved to y with normal toys like cars. He shook his head "No." Arabelle did not insist much. She wanted the kids to feelfortable around her, she wanted to take care of them. It was strange for her as well, at her young age she never liked kids, but now at the age of twenty-eight, she was so fond of kids. Arabelle chuckled at her thoughts. But, the smile was immediately wiped away from her face when she heard noisesing from out of the shop. She looked beside her and saw that the boy was gone. Her heart raced as if she had seen a ghost when her eyesnded outside the shop. The kid was holding his baby brother tightly in his arms and shouting and yelling at someone. "Stop! Go away! Get away from us. I will not let you take him!" Arabelle immediately rushed to him. Themotion grabbed the attention of a lot of people nearby. There were two people in front of him. "Honey, what''s wrong? Are you okay?" She leaned forward to him and gently put her hands on his shoulder to calm him down. But, he persistently yelled at random people around him, making the baby in his arms burst into tears. His brother was fine and protected by the guards of Arabelle. Two of the passerby who seemed to be a couple were so mesmerized by the baby''s innocent face and mischievous smile that they picked him up to coo him. But, his elder brother had misunderstood it. He was scared they were trying to take his little brother away from him, so he ran to them and thrashed and thrashed until they put the baby back in the walker. No guard could stop the child from his deranged behavior. He just held him close not wanting to let go. People were slowly leaving the area when they noticed Arabelle with them. "Honey, no one is going to take your brother. Look he is safe with you. Please put him down." He violently shook his head. "N-no they will take him away!" "Please sweetie, you are hurting your little brother. I promise we will go home now and you can keep him to yourself all night." This seemed to calm him down because he did not have any chance to keep his brother to him. After all, Arabelle told him his baby brother needed special rest... After a few seconds, he put his brother back in the walker. Arabelle sighed in relief. She was worried he would not listen to her. But her gentleness and polite behavior once again won against his stubbornness. After they reached home, as Arabelle promised, she let the two brothers stay together in the elder one''s room. She could not help but stare at them. "How could this rtionship get any better," She thought both of them were lucky to have each other. When they reached home, it was almost dinner time. The kid refused to go downstairs, saying he was not hungry. So there she was, standing outside his room with a tray full of food. She was hesitant, she did not know what he liked so she made different types of food that children would love to eat. The tray had chicken sandwiches, freshly cut strawberries, and blueberries, cheese strings, and an omelet, with a ss of milk aside. She knocked on the door thrice but since no one answered, she weed herself in the room and found that the little brother was already sleeping and the elder one was sitting on his bed facing the balcony. She went to him and sat beside him putting the tray on the bedstand. "You need to eat something honey." She patted his head. "I am not hungry..." he whispered. Arabelle replied. "Please baby, you need to eat a little...you cannot get sick. Who will take care of Zer if you''re sick?" He didn''t say anything. His heart was heavy. For a child of his age, he had, indeed, faced many things that would break any adult emotionally. He was only a child, after all... His eyes began to water, no sound came from him as he silently let the tears fall... Arabelle could not stop herself from feeling the pain the boy was going through. She pulled him to herself and caressed his hair. "You can fight this, Lucas." *********************************** Confusion was all August felt. It was her master Lucifer. That was his name, Lucas. No one called him by that name except for her mother. But she rarely heard Mrs. Knight calling him by that. Everyone knew him by the name of Lucifer. She could not me the people for calling him that. He was a devil. It had been a whole day since Lucifer left for his business trip. She managed to sneak out of her room and made it to the library. The gigantic library room was quiet as usual. She was sitting in the chat beside that table, darkness surrounded her like a thick ck coat. Only a small candle was there to surpass the darkness and give her a little light, but enough to read the book. It was not hard for her to get there in the library, since she did not have to worry seen by Lucifer. Her thoughts drove back to the book in her hand, which was more like a journal or diary. The book was closed, the brown thick cover was in the view. The bizarre book cover she had ever seen. The thoughts swam to the contexts she just read. It was indeed about her master. But, was it just a story? Or was it real and not just mere imaginary writing? What life he had before this one? She thought to herself. Who was Arabelle? That name did not sound familiar to her. She never heard anyone say this name. She remembered another name that was mentioned. Zer. Who was it? Zer...as far as she could think of there was no one by that name either. She had been working for the Knights for more than six months now, if there were people who go by the name of Arabelle and Zer, she would have known. Maybe that book...maybe it was not what she was thinking. Maybe it was just an imaginary story. Someone must have written it...but who? Could it be...could it be master Ebenezer?! Her curiousness was growing as every minute passed. She wished she could ask someone. However, she made her steps back to her bedroom and fell asleep. Morning came by sooner than before, maybe because she had a long night. She swung her legs over the bed before standing and made her way out of the room. After breakfast, the maids did their usual Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. jobs, washing, cleaning, and gardening, etc. They did not have to clean Lucifer''s room since he was not home. He preferred his room to be locked while he was away. August was cleaning the living room along with other maids when the familiar voice made her turn around. was the one who opened the door and let Ethane inside. They both talked for a little time. must be close to the Knights... She thought. "Hey !" Ethan said in his regr cheerful voice. "Good afternoon, master Ethan. How are you today?" She replied. "I am good. Lucifer sent me here to look after the house while he is away...although I thought it was not necessary." "Yes, he went outside the country for few days. Before he departed he told us about the arrival of yours or master Ebenezer." Ethan nodded his head. "I am not sure if Ebenezer cane. That is why I am here." After their little conversation, offered him to stay for lunch and evening tea and he dly took the offer. August was still dusting the couches and tables. Her eyes averted again to Ethan, he was sitting in the dining table chair and talking with who was standing beside him. He did not notice she was there right behind him. Does he know I work here? She thought. Howe he did not notice her. She was sure Ethan was aware of her working there. He must have forgotten... She did not worry her mind that much because she was just a maid there, she could not be expecting his master''s cousin to be friendly with her. Now that she did not even work for Mr. Knight anymore, he could not see her. So in her mind, it was obvious if he had forgotten about her. However, she got up to put the dirty rug back in the cleaning room with other supplies. She liked how both of the houses had a separate cleaning supplies room, it contained every necessary thing. Every maid was strictly told to put all the used rugs and buckets inside that room so that they do not lose anything. Making her way back to the kitchen she witnessed Yuna standing inside the kitchen but her head was peeked out of the huge kitchen door. It looked like she was looking at somebody. August''s view followed Yuna''s eyes and she assumed Yuna was looking in the direction where and Ethan were. She furrowed her eyebrows in confusion and poked Yuna''s arm. It did not gain her attention. What this girl is looking at precisely? She poked again, but harder now. Thankfully that gained Yuna''s attention and she had a horrified look on her face that made August even more confused. "Oh god! August, you scared me!" She whispers yelled. August could not hide the small smile that formed on her face. Yuna looked ridiculously funny. "I was calling your name, you did not respond but only stared in one particr direction. What were you staring at?" She questioned. A big smile came across Yuna''s face as she chirped like a schoolgirl and held August''s both hands in a tight grip. "Oh god August, just look at master''s cousin...he is so handsome!" August sighed and slightly rolled her eyes. Howe I didn''t see thating? "Yuna...this is master''s cousin. If he finds out you think like this about him, he might get mad..." This time Yuna rolled her eyes at August. "Come on August, it is not like anyone is going to find out... unless..." "Unless what?" Yuna bit her bottom lip and replied. "Unless you tell anyone." August smiled and shook her head that made Yuna jump and hug her. August was not the type of girl who loved gossiping about other girls'' crushes or love life. She had seen and heard many people doing it. But, she always thought it was better for someone to give others their private space. Besides who she was gonna tell that would get Yuna in the trouble...Lucifer? There was no way she was ever talking to him. They both went inside the kitchen and after few minutes came in. "Girls, please get master Ethan his lunch. After that, you all can eat too. Be hurry." The other girls were back in the kitchen as well. The lunch was already cooked by Alexa and Isabe. It was time to serve the food. They all spent another twenty minutes checking everything, after that, it was finally time to serve the food. As usual, the girls were taking the tray of foods towards the dining table and cing them on there. August observed Ethan was talking to someone on his phone still unaware of the people around him. She bit his lip and thought. He really has forgotten me... She could not be upset about it. They did not talk for months. She shifted her eyes from him to back to her feet. Everything was ced on the table. She never had a true friend in her own life. But, she was thankful she had Vanessa and she made some amazing friends in Lucifer''s house too. The girls were helpful and friendly. The day ended and it was finally their time to have some proper rest after working all day long. Before going to bed, told the girls to get the guest room ready for Ethan so that he could be cozy after getting home. He was checking if everything in the house was urate, the electricity bill, and other daily expenses. Lucifer was not the one looking after these before, he had his men doing that for him. But, in his absence, he did not want any unknown men toe into his house. All the guards were out of the house till he returned. Ethan was at least his family, he could be trusted. However, informed them he might returnte at night. The maids put on new white bedsheets with light cream-colored pillowcases. The room was dusted and cleaned properly, all the necessary things were ced on the table. They only hoped Ethan would have noints staying the night there. By the time, everything was done, the girls were extremely tired. August could not hold up with the horrible shoes anymore, she wanted to get in her sweatpants and tank top and put on some slippers. Her wish came into reality when it was finally their time for returning to their bedrooms. She quickly got inside and rushed to the bathroom. She could not wait to take a warm shower. After she was done showering, she wore what she has nned to wear. A red and ck tank top with white sweatpants and white slippers. She dried her hair few more times with the towel before brushing it slightly and let it fall on her back. August always loved long hair and she was d her hair was reaching her waist already! She sat on her bed and rested her head a little, turning off the lights. When the clock struck at 1, her eyes opened and she picked up her phone getting out of the room quietly. Time to read the next page. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 21st June 1998 It had been six months since the boys were with Arabelle. She was taking good care of them, feeding them on time, buying them new clothes and toys. The most cheerful between them was the precious Zer. He would always smile every time he would see Arabelle. It filled her heart with extreme joy. She loved him dearly, in fact, she loved both of them dearly. Zer''s older brother was the quiet one, he did not speak much to anyone in the house, not even to Arabelle unless she spoke first. Now, Arabelle and the two kids were sitting on the couch of the two kids'' bedroom, ying with Zer. She peeked over her shoulder and saw the older kid sitting on his bed, staring outside the window. It was almost like he was staring at nothingness. His eyes were always so nk, it was hard to read what was in his eyes. At this age, he was supposed to be cheerful and full of life, not scared and distressed. But, it was not frighting that he felt. It was something else, something Arabelle could notprehend. She put the one-year-old boy back on the mattress with his toys scattered all over the floor and walked up to him. She sat beside him not removing her gaze from him. His posture did not change whatsoever. He was wearing a light blue and white stripes shirt and white pants, his fascinating orbs were glued to somewhere in the distance. Arabelle smiled, he was indeed a beautiful child and he contacted the principal of his old school, the principal imed he was a bright boy for his age. The teachers praised him. She also found out that the other kids were not the nicest with him. Arabelle felt pity for the young boy. No one deserved to be bullied. "Are you okay, honey?" She gently asked him. He only nodded his head as a response. She smiled at him. "We should go out for lunch. What do you think?" He did not respond. He did not know what to say. He looked behind and found his younger brother ying with the legos. Everything he had done or agreed to do was only for Zer. "Yes." He finally spoke up. Arabelle''s smile widened, she was surprised to hear him talk but also happy at the same time. "Great! Why don''t you get ready? I will take out your clothes and I will send someone to get Zer ready too." She got up but was stopped by him. He was holding her hand. "I want to get Zer ready." He said. Arabelle happily nodded her head. She could have agreed to anything he asked for if that meant he would befortable with her. She took both of the kids to McDonald''s for a Happy meal. Who wouldn''t like a happy meal? It was famous amongst kids. She ordered their food. At that time, McDonald''s was always full of kids and joy. She ordered a big mac for herself and after they were done, she took them back home. Arabelle asked Lucas if he wanted to y in the park, he replied in his usual tone ''no''. She thought if she could send Lucas home and take his younger brother to the park, she knew the cheerful Zer would love to be there. But, then she thought Zer''s elder brother would not want to leave him. She took them home regardless. She had been trying to get more close to the kids, especially Lucas so that he could talk to her anytime about anything. After getting inside, she put her purse on the sofa and sat down. "Tired already?" Arabelle''s hand was on her forehead, slightly massaging her temples with her Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. fingertips. "No, just having a little headache." She replied while her eyes were closed. She did not get enough sleep. She has been tensed since she got the boys with her. "It''s been only a few days and you are tired, how will you continue this for years?" Her husband questioned her in a mocking tone. She rolled her eyes. He had always been the kind of person who would doubt other people''s capabilities, and she had no energy left to deal with him now. "Honey, I dealt with you for ten years, what makes you think I am tired because of my decision?" She said with a sly smirk on her face. I got him good. He put down the newspaper he was reading back on the table. "I was not saying this to offend you. As you know, I wanted this too." Only for your selfish reasons. "I am going to get some rest. Call me if you need anything." Arabelle got up from her seat and was making her way upstairs. "Before you go, can you bring the boys down?" She frowned. Why does he want them down? She did not bother questioning her husband, she just nodded her head and walked upstairs to bring them down. She called for a maid to get Zer. After all of them were downstairs, her husband was sitting on the sofa with the same newspaper in his hand, eyes focused on the paper he was reading. "Sit down." Hemanded. The kids were a little disturbed at the tone he used. Lucas looked at Arabelle in hesitation, she passed a charming smile that said everything was okay and he should not be worried about anything. She wanted him to know she was always there for him and his little brother. "Don''t defy me, child. I said sit down. Don''t be nervous. I don''t like when people are petty." He hesitantly took a seat on the sofa that was in front of him. His hands were resting on hisp, eyes were fixated on the ground on a particr ce, he felt like he was there but his attention was not. Arabelle''s husband looked at the maid and gestured her to leave them alone. The maid immediately left with the young child in her arms. Once everything was as per his favor, he spoke up. "How have you been, kid?" Lucas was having a hard time answering his question, but his conscience said that he must answer him. "I-I am go-good." He cleared his throat and said. "You must look at me when you are talking to me, eye-to-eye kid, always look into my eyes. And you must never stutter, only weak people stutter. Are you weak?" His question confused the young boy. What was he supposed to answer? "I would appreciate an answer, child." He gritted. He was never a man of patience. Knowing how hard her husband could get, she tried to stop him. "You are scaring him, honey. What kind of questions are you asking a five-year-old child?" She was getting angry at her husband. "I know what I''m doing Arabelle." "Look at me." This time Lucas connected his eyes with the man in front of him. The man he had known only for a few months, the man who let him and his brother stay with them, and that same man was standing in front of him, all in glory and pride. "Good boy. Always obey me and I will teach you everything." Arabelle was worried, she knew her husband''s personality and about teaching the child, she figured out how it was going to be. "Wee to the family, always remember where you belong." He was facing his back to the five-year- old. Turning around, he continued. "You are the heir of this family, the eldest heir of Knights, the son of Lucian Knight''s." He stated with nothing but boldness in his eyes. "Always remember who you are from now. Lucifer Knight." And that was how the devil was entitled. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 1st October 2003 "Good job Lucas. Keep it up." My karate instructor said as he was handed the belt. At the young age of 10, he was the champion of Karate. He began going to a different institution for karate since his foster father decided that he need to be strong both mentally and physically. He had a tutor for each subject, Lucian Knight wanted his foster son to be the best. Lucas, who was known as Lucifer by then, only got few hours off from his busy schedule. He was sitting in the car, with his foster father beside him. Arabelle had to run some errands so she could not join them. "Well done, son." Lucian congratted him. He did not reply, only looked at him and nodded his head. He was never a talkative person, neither was he a fan of Lucian. He was way too hard on Lucifer. When Arabelle found the two kids near the orphanage gate, she had a tint of emotion in her heart. She and Lucian have been trying for ten years to have a child, but because of her medical conditions, they could not. She had always loved children and wanted to have her own, it was a hard decision she made, she finally gave adoption a thought. She took the kids home and it had been five years since they were with Arabelle and Lucian. She intended to have children, she knew that Lucian would love them too but his main motive was to have an heir of his own, someone who was like him, someone who could be like him. He wanted Lucifer to be just like him. However, after reaching their home Lucian told Lucifer to not bete for lunch. He took a shower and wore the clothes that Lucian wanted him to wear. It was indeed bizarre. Lucian was in control of everything, even the fashion of clothes Lucifer would wear was chosen by Lucian. He hated it but never protested. "Lucifer! Lucifer!" His six-year-old brother ran inside the room and hugged his waist. Lucifer smiled at his younger brother and ruffled his hair. "How are you, Zer?" He questioned. He had been so busy with his studies and karate practice, he had no time for his brother. The six-year-old pulled on the white little stick, tugged out the candy from his mouth to respond to his brother. "I am good Lucifer, but I missed you so much." His tiny hands were wrapped around Lucifer''s torso as he hugged his older brother. "I promise to be with you more, Zer. Don''t be sad about it." He softly said to his brother. However, the two of them went downstairs for lunch, he was only five minuteste to the lunch table. He helped his younger brother sit on his and pulled on the chair for himself. "Aren''t you a littlete for lunch, son?" Lucifer''s body froze on the spot, he suspected something like that would happen. He nodded his head and said yes. "Don''t you know I don''t like people who arete?" He once again nodded his hand at his foster father''s words. He said nothing. Meanwhile, Arabelle entered the dining room with their food. She insisted that she would prepare the meal for the kids. They both loved her cooking. She ced their meal on the table and was serving them both. She prepared her special steak, mashed potatoes, and steamed mushrooms, Zer liked it with extra gravy, so she always prepared tons of gravy for him and steamed carrots for Lucifer, this was not his choice rather the choice of his foster father. "Don''t need to serve the steak to him." Lucian stopped his wife when she was putting the steak on Lucifer''s te. His throat began to feel dry and the same fear rushed into his body. He was going to do that again. Starve him. "What do you mean, honey? Kid''s hungry, he had a long day today." Arabelle protested. "Don''t question me, Arabelle. Do what I said." His cold hard tone sent shivers down their spine. No one had the nerve to argue with Lucian Knight. Arabelle put down the dish te back on the table and picked up the te of the vegetables and sd that her husband used to eat every day. She served her foster son the same food she had to serve to her husband for years. After she was done she quietly sat on her chair with hundreds of rocks in her This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. heart. She was holding back a lot. There were lots of times she wanted to go against her husband, but something in her stopped her always. Lucifer on the other hand was holding a knife and fork in his hands and pricked his carrots before putting them in his mouth, chewing on them. The sound of his chewing was like poison in his ears. He was just a young kid after all. Lucifer''s grasp on the fork was getting tighter, he felt many emotions he could notprehend. But, he knew the emotion was he felt more was anger, which was the starting of the main disaster. "Who''s there?" An unforeseen loud voice made her flinch and hurriedly keep the book inside the drawer. She stepped back from the table, so that whoever was there would not suspect her going near to Lucifer''s belongings. It was dark and she turned off the shlight from her phone, all the windows were closed, she was standing in the tenebrosity around her. She was wearing her navy blue half- sleeved top with ck leggings, she did not bring any jacket with her and it was a cold night. The icy cold winding from where the door was opened sent shivers down her spine. She, unknowingly muffled herself with her small cold hands, hoping it would help her body warming up. The footsteps of the person wereing closer and nearer to where she was standing. She gulped, she was too afraid to answer, she feared that she would be punished for being in the library at that hour. For that she thought she could tell she wanted to read a book, but why would anybody listen to her excuse? She was a mere maid. She would be chastised either way. Out of the blue, August''s were squinted and she covered her eyes with the back of her hand as the strong light from the torch hit her face. "Oh my god! August! Never do that again." She put her hands down to see Ethan standing a foot away from her. What made her more scared was the gun that he was holding in his hand. She took few more steps back and stared at the gun. She was terrified and confused. Why does he have a gun? Most importantly, why did he bring the gun to the library? She heard rich people carrying guns from the gossips of the other maids in the house, but he had no reason to carry them there. Her questions came to an end when Ethan spoke up. "Oh no, don''t be scared. I brought the gun because I thought there was a thief or robber in the house..." He exined to her. She breathed a sigh of relief. "What are you doing here at this hour?" He questioned. The words got stuck in her throat when she felt uneasiness all over her body. What could she say? That she was secretly reading a diary-like book of her master? That was thest thing she ever nned to tell anyone. "I-uh." She was struggling to answer his question. "Were you reading?" He suddenly asked. His eyebrows were arched and it was as if that was what he thought she was doing and was sure of. She gently nodded her head and looked down. She hated lying. But she had no other choice. She could not be punished, especially by the devil himself. Heughed at her embarrassed face. "There is no need to be shy, August. You cane here anytime you want. But, why did youe at this hour?" "Be-because we are n-not allowed to be here at the day t-time while working and I don''t have any free time to read b-books." To her the response did not make sense at all but looking at Ethan''s face, she knew he believed it. He shook his head up and down slightly and hummed in response. "W-why are you here? I-I mean aren''t you sleepy?" She questioned politely. He took a seat on one of the chairs that were situated around the library. He offered her to do the same and she obeyed. "I cannot sleep at night usually, that''s why I was downstairs getting myself something to eat." "Oh." She replied. "D-do you want me to make you something to eat?" She offered. It was her job anyway, even if it was 2 a.m. He dly epted her offer and escorted her to the kitchen. August looked at the fridge to see if there was any grocery left and thankfully she found some chicken slices and vegetables. She asked Ethan if he would like sd and he said yes. She was cutting the fresh vegetables while Ethan talked to her, he was sitting on the chair behind her and watched her cook for him. She was so beautiful, even in her normal clothes she looked stunning. Her face would slightly light up every time she would smile at his jokes orments, and the tint of blush that touches her cheekbones made her look even more beautiful. Ethan decided to help her prepare the sd, the book was done cutting the vegetables and were cooking the chicken pieces. He made her smile andugh, something she had forgotten to do. It was rare for her to smile like this, but she agreed Ethan was a funny man. After the sd was prepared, she took out a nice white te with a floral pattern around it and ced it on the table with a fork and knife. She served him the sd along with the chicken pieces and a ss of orange juice on the side. That pretty much shocked her, because she had only seen her master drinking either wine or just in water primarily. However, she made it enough so Ethan offered her to eat with him. "N-no si- I mean Ethan. I am not hungry." "I insist August, look we made enough sd,e on please." She gave in to his request. He had the talent of persuading somebody with his adorable puppy blue eyes. She smiled gently and sat on the chair in front of him. They both talked and ate together. Like old friends. Friends. August was getting the wisdom of having friends. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 The floor smells nice. Faintly woody. Guess most people don''t have a reason to sniff it. A foot to the neck is plenty of reason. Of course, I kicked at the other leg, and of course, its owner falls, but heavy blows to as swift and plentiful as the shooting stars were supposed to best night remind me it was not a fair fight. The explosions of pain forced me into a fetal position, for what little sce it provides me. Couldn''t smell the floor anymore, only taste blood. By the time they left, I got barely stand up on my own. My hand mmed on the wall beside me, on which my backside was smashed before the beatings I got. My hands were all bloody and I noticed a bloody handprint on the same wall. I was having trouble breathing, my bag was lying on the floor, it looked peaceful than I ever was. The moment I fully tried to stand up, my legs gave up on me, making me fall back on the ground. It was around 4 p.m., the basketball field was always empty at that time, the reason why no one was around and the reason why the jocks easily beat me up. I touched my forehead and felt something wet on it, I brought my hand down closer to my view and saw blood, a lot of blood. It must have cut badly when they stroke me on the face with apass. Should I be thankful it did not touch my eyes? Or should I be thankful I was not stabbed in my throat with the sharp tip of the I did not know. My brain could notprehend so much as it could only focus on the sharp pain that I felt all over my body. I tried to distract my mind, distract myself enough to regain the strength to get up and walk to my home. I know I should have thought about going to the hospital but I did not want to. I wanted to go home, lie on my bed, and sleep. My mother would be worried if she saw me like that, so I decided to go homete when she would be out of the house. She had an important event to participate in, and the starting time of it was 6 o''clock. I chuckled to myself as I figured out, I needed to wait there few more hours till I could go back home. I got out my phone and texted my mother that I would be staying at the school to study for the test I had next week. She replied to me with an "okay" and several ''heart'' emojis beside it. The next text I got from her was her telling me to be safe. I chuckled darkly if only she knew how safe I was. But I was not going to tell her, I did not want to worry her. I wondered if my father would feel the same about me, or would he tell me to get the f*CK up and fight back? My vote goes to the second one, from my childhood that was all I heard from him. He never wanted me to be weak in front of others, I still remember his words. "You are now the son of Lucian Knight. And my son can never be weak. Forget who you were before, you are not Lucas anymore. You are Lucifer." What he did not tell me was that, the devil that I had to conceal deep inside of me. June 27th, 2009. The cries and screams of those four boys were like an elegy to my ears. But, I was not empathetic towards their pain. I was pleased. The room smelled like blood and metal, there was no light in that room, the small bulb that hung from the ceiling was only the source of light the room had. Otherwise, there was darkness everywhere. I liked it. I always liked to be in dark, when I could conceal myself from the outside world when I could be alone with my devil. My eyes fell on the four boys who were passed out from the pain I inflicted. Ross. Marcus. Ricky. Andy. All four of them were lying unconscious on the floor, looking so helpless and damaged. I smirked. Damaged because that was how I wanted them to be. They thought they could get away after hurting me for no reason. I remember the other kid Jonas. These four were friends with him. I wondered if Jonas had told them about me and that led them to beat me ck and blue. I quelled their protests; I did not want to fight that time and ruin the fun time I nned to have with him. My foot connected with Ricky''s body, jarring him awake. They needed to wake up. They needed to see what I wanted to do with them, just like they did to me. The pain had been carried in me for such a long time. I wanted to let all of those anger, all of those pain in those little bastards. They took the wrong person as weak. How would they even know if I was weak? They were a bunch of stupid teenagers anyway. I grabbed his hair and made him stand, he cried out in pain but I didn''t care. Inded another punch on his face, followed by blows after blows on his face and stomach. I repeated the same thing with the others. If I wanted I could have done a lot worse than that, but I didn''t want to raise any more suspicion. Although I was certain none of thesepdogs would utter a word, I didn''t want anyone to know about this now. Not yet. I could not reveal this side of mine so early. The four of them were unconscious and barely moved a muscle. I picked up the bucket of cold water from the corner of the room and poured it on them. I noticed Marcus moving his hand and a loud groan from Ross rang in my ears. I smirked and whispered to myself. So, they are alive. The feeling of an unknown satisfaction erupted in me. The pain I had caused them, the blood that sshed out of their face when my fist connected with them, I felt something that I had been longing to feel... Peace. Lucifer P.O.V. I grasped the file tightly in my hand as the wave of memories from my past rushed into my mind. No matter how hard I tried to forget them and get rid of them, they would never leave my mind. Every single day of my adolescence, I could remember all of them as circumstantial. All of them felt as if it was yesterday. I was not a good person, and I am still not. I was a troubled child, and I was a troubled teenager. I did not regret being like that, after all that was what made me how I was in the present. Strong and powerful. I never liked being weak, Lucian made sure of that. He was not my father, he could never be the father of mine. Surely, Ebenezer always considered him as his father, and Hazel and Nathan were his own. But it was different for me, I could never see him as my father, he was never a father material to me. I was just his tool to get a powerful heir who would carry on his family business. I was very young when Lucian and Arabelle adopted us, so was Ebenezer and that was why he barely remembered anything. He has always considered them two his real parents. I did not have anyints with my foster mother, she was the opposite of Lucian. I pitied her. How did she manage to live with Lucian for so many years? That man was solely obsessed with himself. He thought about none but himself, he would step on anything if he noticed himself benefitting from it. I could say he was the reason I grew up cold-hearted and ruthless. He never taught me to be good towards anybody, he only taught me to show everyone who I was. Lucifer Knight. The son of Lucian Knight My new identity. It somehow matched his name. The name itself had a strong character, a character that was built in me. A character that was all I knew. My old self, my old name was long gone. The scared, weak little Lucas was gone, reced by what I am now. Lucifer. ********************************************** "Congrattions Mr. Knight! Your wife gave birth to twins!" The nurse informed us. I looked over to Lucian and noticed a pleased expression on his face. I knew he was finally pleased to have children of his own since I and Ebenezer were foster kids. We got to get inside the cabin where our mother was. We had to wear safety masks and gloves before getting inside. When we finally got in, I saw my mother on the hospital bed, lying peacefully with her head gently resting on the pearl white pillow. Her brown blocks were scattered all over the pillow. I looked closely and noticed two figures in her arms. She was holding the babies in her arms. "Lucas! Ebenezer! Honey,e see your new brother and sister." She said with a big smile on her face. Ebenezer squealed in excitement as he ran towards her and jumped on the bed beside her. "Ebenezer! Don''t disturb your mother like this. Come down." I clenched my teeth when I heard Lucian talking to my brother like that. Now that you have your heir. You don''t give a f*CK about us. I could only think that, but never said it to him. Mother calmed him down and told him it was okay for Ebenezer to sit there. He grinned and looked at the babies in her arms, he reached to them and softly touched one of the babies'' cheeks. "It''s so fluffy mom!" She chuckled at hisment and he looked at me. "Lucifer look! We have a new brother and sister! Now I won''t ever be alone when Lucifer is busy! I''ll y with them." My heart hurt for him. How much he wanted my attention and wanted me to be with him but I could not even fulfill this one dream of his. What kind of brother am I? I looked over to Lucian and caught him staring at me. What? What did he want now? It was not like I was going to request him to free me from all of his strict schedule needed to be a perfect "heir". I never ''requested'' him to stop. "Honey,e here." I heard mother call me. Without questioning her, I walked towards her and stood there quietly. She adjusted in her bed and told Lucian to take one of the babies from her arms. After Lucian did, she was only holding one baby in her arms, she looked over to me and I immediately knew what she wanted me to do. I was having an inner battle with myself. I was not a loving boy, I didn''t even talk to anyone in a gentle voice unless it''s mom and Ebenezer. How could she expect me to love that baby? I, once again, did not question her and took the baby from her hand. I did not even know if it was a boy or a girl. "It''s a girl. Your baby sister." I stared at her. She passed me a warm smile and said nothing after. I only looked at the little life in my arms. She was so tiny. Her fingers, her feet, her face, and even her nose were so tiny. I instantly remembered my brother''s childhood. She reminded me of the bitter childhood my brother had to go through along with me. "What do we call her, mom?" Ebenezer asked her. "Hmm. What can we call her? Let''s we think!" She stated as she began to think and suggest several names but also rejected them all. Lucian on the other hand was busy with the other baby which I heard was a boy. Of course, he was happy because it was a boy and he even selected the name for him. Nathan Knight. It was not even an hour that the babies arrived in that ruthless world, and Lucian already began to plot their life. "Nathan! Yay! This is out brother Nathan! But we did not get any name for our sister." Ebenezer''s lips were formed into a pout and sad face. "Aw don''t be sad honey. We''ll find a name for her too." "Hazel." This caught their attention and their eyes were focused on me. "Her name. Hazel." Both Ebenezer and mom smiled at the name. They both loved it. Lucian, on the other hand, said nothing about it. All he cared about was the baby boy in his arms. The reason I named her Hazel was because of her eyes. They were hazel, just like our mom''s. I never thought I would be an older brother to two more siblings. But, I was pitying them. They, unfortunately, were born in a family where their father was the primary viin. I could imagine their whole childhood and adolescence being like mine. ******************************************** Lucifer had always taken care of the twins, Arabelle made it clear that it was his responsibility to discipline them. He knew she wanted her husband to stay out of this so that the twins also would not end up like him. But, Lucian''s shadow never left them. He wanted them to be like him and he seeded. Hazel grew up to be a spoiled brat and Nathan was a different case, no one knew what was wrong with him. He was not an introvert, he used to go to parties almost every weekend. But, he could never blend in with his family. However, Lucifer had enough thoughts about his foster family. It was his third day in Japan and the work was almost done. Hispany got the business deal and the next day he would be flying back to his house. Oh, how much desperate he was to go back... He could not wait to see her again after spending days away from her. He could not wait to ravish her again and taste her soft plumpy lips. He smirked when he thought of his fingertips caressing her lips. What blissful feelings this gives me...He could never imagine any other woman having this effect on him. He did not want to wait any longer. He hurriedly opened hisptop and opened the files where the recording of his CCTV camera was. He clicked on one of the recent files and began to watch it. He did not have it everywhere but only in the areas where the security was needed more and in the areas where he could see her. One of the cameras was right outside of her room and she had no clue about This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. it. When he opened the recent video, he was bbergasted to see the recording of the kitchen, the light was on and he could see two figures there. He clicked on it and zoomed it. Two people were standing inside the kitchen and cooking something. He knew exactly who they were. Ethan and August. His blood boiled in pure rage when he saw them together. Did I not tell her to stay away from every man? Does she not take my threats seriously? He thought he needed to teach her a lesson this time. However, he did not close hisptop, he wanted to observe what they were doing. After watching ten minutes of the clip of his August smiling and blushing at Ethan''s snarky jokes andments, he noticed that he was going close to her... No. F*CK no! I will fucking kill him. He leaned down to connect his lips with hers and she stood stiff. She did not move a muscle, neither she kissed him back. She was too shocked by his action. Why would he kiss her? She was a goddamn maid! What was wrong with the men of this house? She frustratingly thought as her eyelids were pressed against each other tightly and her hand found the way to put them on his shoulder, pushing him back. She thought they were having a friendly conversation. How did it change so fast?2 Her breathing was heavy and she kept backing away from Ethan. The kiss... reminded her of her master. Lucifer. Although Ethan''s kiss was nothing like Lucifer''s kiss, it was gentle and not rough. But, she still did not want it. She did not want any man toe near her! It made her feel no men cared about how she felt about something. He did not even ask her if she wanted it. Tears pooled in her eyes as she ran away from there ignoring Ethan''s voice calling her name. Once she reached her room, she shut the door behind her. Her back was pressed against the cold hardwood door as she slid her body down and finally, her body felt limb on the floor. She hated it! She just hated it! Moreover, Lucifer was fuming with extreme anger. If only he was not so far from his home, he would''ve ripped Ethan apart...he got up from his seat violently and kicked his chair, it slid to the wall and broke. The next nearest thing in his hand could be a coffee cup ced on his table. He picked it up and threw it in the wall, once again shattering it into pieces and the dark brown stain of the coffee was visible on the wall. He was growing impatient. He could wait another day. He dialed his assistant''s number and after two rings the call was received. "Arrange my private ne. I''m going home now. Right NOW. Tell the Japanese f*stickers, their deal will not be finalized if they do not sign the contract within ten minutes." He did not even give his assistant a chance to speak and he ended the call. He sat on the couch and tried to remain calm. Calm down Lucifer. Just a few more hours. It was enough now, he did not want to y around anymore. He did not give a f*CK if she did not want him. He wanted her and she had no choice but to submit to him. She either submits to me with her own choice or I will force her to do so. He took out his phone again and texted his friend, Adrian, telling him to arrange for some workers to clean the penthouse in the countryside. It was his private penthouse and only went there when he wanted to be alone. None of his family members had been there. He did not use it for two years but now seemed to be a perfect moment to use it. He was getting excited about what he was going to do. She would never disobey him again. She would always be his. His August. Resting his head on the couch, he closed his furious eyes, putting his eyelids into peace as he drifts away into another shback. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 The Christmas holiday was close, some of the girls who worked there already received their letter of approval for the holiday break. She did not know if Lucifer allowed them to leave for Christmas break, or if was in charge of things like this. Although, she did hear talking to Luciferst night over the call. She did not mean to eavesdrop, it was unintentional. They were standing in the kitchen, talking to each other. They were happy to finally be able to leave for their home after a very long time. For a moment, she thought of her previous Christian holidays with Caroline. August''s face lit up in a bright smile thinking she would be seeing her very soon. She could not wait! Christmas without family is displeasing, this is the day families spend time together without any fights or disagreement and she wished to spend all her Christmas with Caroline. "Oh my god! I cannot wait to go back to my parents!" Squealed Yuna. She was the first to get her letter of approval. August did not understand this bizarre rule of Lucifer''s house. They all had to write a letter to him to get his permission. This happened when he was out of the house. Alexa was also approved to go for the holiday. The girls were happy and could not wait to go. August also wrote but she did not get her response yet. She was a little fret a little, but then Alexa told her that Isabelle also did not get yet, and everyone got at least a few days of vacation during Christmas. She calmed down a little hearing that from Alexa. All of a sudden, her phone''s notification sound caught her attention. She took it out from her dress pocket and observed there was a message from Vanessa. She smiled and read her message. "Pre-Merry Christmas, August! I miss you so much! How are you?" She thought to call her directly instead of replying to her back with a text, hoping she would be free at that moment. She departed from the kitchen and dialed her number and waited for her to receive. Thankfully, she received it. "Hey, hon! I didn''t expect you to call me at this hour. Are you alone?" "No but it''s fine, the maids are talking about their holidays." She responded. "Oh yeah. We also got permission from Mrs. Knight and she gave us a week of leave!" August was happy for her friend. How she wished they also got a week to spend time with their family. But, knowing how Lucifer was, she was happy to know she would be going home anyway. The two friends talked for another ten minutes and Vanessa told her about everything that has happened in her workce. August found out that Mr. Knight and his son Nathan had a massive argument a few days back and since then they both did not even sit at the same dining table, let alone talk to each other. "August!" She flinched at the sudden screech from behind her. She turned around and saw standing in all her glory with her seethed eyes piercing into her skin. August immediately cut the call and put the phone inside her pocket. She knew she was in trouble for chatting with her friend during work time and was sure that would seize her phone. "How many times did I tell you that I don''t like interruption during work time! You never seem to listen to me, youngdy." August instantly shook her head and opened her mouth to defend herself but she was abruptly stopped by another voice. "Hey !" August felt nervous when she saw Ethaning towards them. She did not forget what happenedst night. The kiss. It was so sudden and surprising, she could hardly react to his kiss. She just remembered pushing him off and ran for her room. August could tell that Ethan was feeling the same uneasiness around her. However, she did not dare to look at him. Her eyes were only fixated on her feet. "Oh hello, Ethan! How are you?" She asked him politely. "I''m good, thank you. I wanted to tell you that I''ll be leaving for home today. I''ve checked everything here, all the bills and payments, everything is in order. So, I''m done with my work." nodded her head. They bid each other goodbye and Ethan did not say a word to August. Perhaps, he knew how ufortable he made her feel, he did not want to ruin things between them anymore. "Oh, and Lucifer told me this morning, he will being home soon." Hearing this, August felt her whole world shattering down. She didn''t want to see him. She was getting distressed anticipating the worst from just the news of his arrival. Her gut was not disagreeing with her. What will happen this time? ************************************************ "Boss, where do I keep him?" The guard questioned the young man standing by the window, a cigarette between his index and middle finger. His lips touched the filter of the cigarette, blowing on the poisonous paper stick, his eyes were closed and he inhaled a distinct amount of unhealthy ck and exhaled the rest of the smoke. The whole room smelled of ash and tarnished air. He pressed the burning paper of the cigarette on the ashtray, destroying the little stick of poison, and ceased the smokeing out of it. Turning around, he confronted the man he was looking for for a long time. The two well-built guards were holding the already damaged body of his prey. He smirked. That vicious smirk could bring anyone down on their knees and beg him to have mercy on them. But, he was not merciful, was he? Did anyone think they could steal from the devil and get away? He took long strides towards the man and stopped just inches away from him. The man was badly beaten, his eyes were swollen and hard to open to see his predator, his white-cor shirt was stained with blood all over, and when the devil looked over this prey''s hands, he was satisfied seeing the man missing two of his fingers. Just like he wanted. Just like hemanded the guards to do. "Do you feel the pain of missing your fingers, Leo?" The injured man only groaned in pain and nodded his head, because if his predator did not get any response from him. He will be killed immediately with no mercy. But, what was the point of living anyway? He was not less than dead. Lucifer reached out for Leo''s hand and stabbed it with the pen he took out from his pocket. He cried out in pain. The pain was too much to tolerate. "You stole what''s MINE from this hand. I should''ve just ordered to have your hand cut off, or just kill you. You''re lucky that I let you live." He gritted out. The only mistake Leomitted was stealing a big amount of cash from Lucifer when he trusted Leo with that money. It was supposed to be sent to his house, but Leo made it up that it got stolen. Was he an ignoramus? How could he think his boss would not find out about the truth. Not only he stole from Lucifer but also lied to him. The two things he hated most. But, Lucifer did not consider Leo''s side. He belonged to a poor family and he needed that money for his son''s school fees. Lucifer did not care. He never cared for anyone besides him. He backed away and stood there without saying anything for a few minutes. "Take him to the basement. Keep him there for a few more hours and then let him go." The guards nodded his head and pulled the man out of the room. Lucifer''s ruthlessness was not a surprise to anyone. He took after his foster father, Lucian. He was the carbon copy of Lucian. His heart was filled with nothing but darkness. He was nothing but a Devil. ************************************************ Thirteen hours, till he gets back to his house. It was already informed to everyone in the house by Ethan that he''d be arriving soon. As much as he hated Ethan from the bottom of his heart, he wanted to control his anger. He could notsh out at him over the call, he wanted to go there and teach both of them a lesson. He took a deep breath and stared outside the window. Nothing could be seen but the pearly white clouds and the sparkling blue sky. He just got into his private jet, it would still take him some time, if not thirteen, to get to his destiny. His other employees and assistant were sitting behind him. He called for his assistant. "Yes, sir." "Did you call Adrian before getting into the jet?" He asked nkly, not removing his eyes from the white clouds. "Yes, sir. I did. He said he had already sent workers there and in two days, the whole penthouse will be cleaned." Lucifer nodded his head and dismissed his assistant. He could not stop thinking how bizarre those moments were for him. How his life, emotions, and personality changes so much in just a few months? He questioned his emotions many times, he was not sure what he wanted with her. Lucifer was not used to hearing "no" from anyone, August never uttered this word, but the denial was written all over face and body. Her scared eyes always had a fire in them, even though she never realized it, but she was a fighter. She fought him many times without even knowing. Did he hate it? No. He liked it. He liked his feisty cat trying to fight her way out of his grip. But, his grip was getting tighter day by day, neither she nor he could loosen it. It was toote to lose the knot. Because his string was attached to her. ********************************************* The piercing sound of the shattering piece of vase woke him up from his unconscious mind, he looked over his hand and saw blood oozing out of his fresh-cut skin. When did that happen? He could not tell, he was too lost in his world of darkness. The nightmares. They never stop, they never abandon his mind. Why? He did not have an answer to his question. He had these nightmares since he was a little child, they never stopped. It was not so horrendous when he was little, but as he grew up, his nightmares began to inimical his mind. It filled his heart with nothing but darkness. The nightmares from his past clogged his life with dusk and darkness. His clothes were drenched with sweat, but the humidity was not the reason. He took off his shirt and This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. threw it on the bed, beads of sweat glided down his hard muscles and his forehead, making his rock- hard body glisten. Sitting under the air conditioner did not help me either, he decided to take a cold shower. Grabbing his towel, he dashed to the bathroom and immediately stood under the cold shower. He closed his eyes, trying to enjoy the cold water drops on his body, he pushed back his hair that was Thirteen years have passed. Thirteen years since he had those nightmares. Thirteen years since he had left his past life behind. Thirteen years of his life as Lucifer. Now, he was eighteen years old. An adult, an independent adult, will no more be dependent on his foster father. He had grown up enough to cease the rules of Lucian. It was in the will when Lucifer will turn eighteen, all the ownership of theirpany will be under his name. He will dominate it. He was waiting for this day very patiently. Now, that he finally had, he was going to utilize it. He was going to show everyone who Lucifer Knight was. All that time, it was hidden, no one knew the vicious things he had done, he concealed it from everyone. But, did he have to do it now? He disagreed. He was the king now, and he wanted to make sure he will always be. Because the Devil has realized his worth. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Her eyes would not shift from the luxury polished window before her. The beads of the rain were as clear as a crystal, the pitter-patter sound of the drizzles was giving her a bizarrefort, as the raindrops battered on the glossy window. It had been raining all day, the day was breezy and boisterous. She nced around the clock and found out it was 2 p.m. How long has it been raining? She thought to herself. It was not a usual thing to rain all day but she liked it. She liked looking out at the rain. But, she wished she could get out of the house, into the garden, just to feel the drizzles on her hand. It was not possible, she works there, she could not just think about enjoying her time in the rain when there are tons of work due. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. However, she perked up and walked towards the window. She could at least watch closely, right? Her palm involuntarily touched the window and she could feel the moisture on her skin and the coldness of the breezy weather. How delightful sight was it! The droplets of the rain were freely pouring from the heavy dark clouds and small puddles were forming on the garden, they began to plink as the rain became heavier. She giggled softly when her eyesnded on a baby bird who dried itself while sitting on the tree branch after flying in the rain. She began to think how free they were. How carefree those birds look? How liberated the drizzles were? Was she liberated? Did she have the freedom like those birds and the drops of the rain? Her smile dropped and her heart was clouded by the sudden gloominess. "What are you doing!" She recoiled. Turning, around August found furiously ring at her with her hands tightly gripping on the vacuum cleaner. She gulped the big lump in her throat and quickly moved away from the window. "Are you crazy, girl? What were you thinking putting your dirty hand on the window? The maids have spent hours cleaning it! Oh goodness, the master will kill me." She muttered thest sentence as she began to rub the already-cleaned surface with a rug. But, I did not get any dirt on the ss... She thought to better not utter her thoughts to , she did not want to get any more scoldings. "Master loves to keep his house neat and clean. So, never keep any of his belongings untidy. Do you get it?" August timidly nodded her head, agreeing with . She hummed and walked out of the living room. It was almost 2:20 in the noon and all of the maids would be leaving for their house soon. They would be leaving for their vacation. But, August''s letter was still not approved by anyone, well by Lucifer. He was the one who approved all the maids'' letters, she thought he would show her some mercy and let her spend Christmas with Caroline. She thought to ask again. She followed her to the kitchen. "Uh, , can I ask if my letter has been approved or not? I was not informed about it." She asked hesitantly. did not respond for a few minutes and continued doing her work. August was feeling nervous while standing behind her. She waited a few more seconds for her response but got none. So, she thought was not in the good mood to speak to her. She turned around and was about to leave the kitchen. "Master did not inform me anything about your letter of leave." August''s heart sank deep. No no, please. Why would he do that! It''s Christmas! "But, he will be arriving here soon. You can try talking to him." August did not want to go any near Lucifer, but she wanted to give it a try. She hoped that Lucifer would allow her...she did not want to stay there! "He phoned me and informed me that he will be arriving here in less than three hours," August muttered okay and quickly rushed out of the kitchen. What was she thinking? She thought Lucifer would be kind enough to let her go at Christmas. In reality, he was nothing but a cold-hearted monster. Tears pooled out of her eyes, she bit on her lips to suppress the sob that was about to leave her mouth. August knew there was no point in crying, she was stuck there... And she had to wait till the Devil arrived. ****************************************** The journey was long and tiring, only an hour left and he will be in his house, rxing on his bed. He received emails from , disying the letters that the maids have written to him. They all want to leave for few days for Christmas. He smirked when he received the letter of leave of August. Silly girl, how could you think I''ll let you go? Even if it''s Christmas, I''ll never let you go. You will not step a foot out of my house. Viciously, he approved everyone''s letter and allowed them one week''s leave, but he did not say anything about August''s letter. He wanted her to be in the dark, he wanted to give her a little hope of freedom and then snatch it away. He could do any vicious thing to see her scared face and quivering lips. Lucifer felt himself getting aroused at the thoughts of her squirming body underneath him. He called his assistant and told him to inform about his arrival. He could not wait to see his August. Lucifer did not care that he was being heartless for not letting a girl visit her family, but did he care? No, he did not care. He never cared about anyone besides him. His avoidance of August''s feelings and happiness was a shred of great evidence to prove it. He felt something for her, but he refused to ept it. He kept telling himself that he was not in love with her, and that he only wanted her body, that he only wanted to touch her. But, was it the truth? Did he only care about her body? He refused to answer, he had only avoided the questions that his consciousness had kept asking him. One hour had passed and the ne was about tond at the Florida airport, and very soon he will be at his home. After the ne hadnded, his luggage and other bags were taken out by his guards. He got up from his seat and flexed his muscles, he could sense the stare of his female employees and the air hostess from behind him. He smirked, ignoring them and their sexual fantasies about him. If it was any other day, he wouldn''t have minded making their fantasiese true, but he was not even attracted to them. Those women were beautiful with their stunning barbie figure and face caked by makeup, the fake was written all over their body, unlike his August who was beautiful just the way she was. And once again he smiled, his eyes sparkled at her thought, it always does but he never showed it to her or anyone. However, by the time he reached his home, it was five o''clock. He was seated on one of his luxury couches with a ss of wine in his hand. He finally had a rxing time in his bedroom, he was also thankful for being able to wear his casual clothes. After a few minutes, he heard a knock on his door. He groaned in annoyance. "Come in." He said. The door opened revealing the women he was yearning to see. He was surprised to see Augusting into his room on her own, she never did that unless she had to clean his room or bring his meals. He hid his expression and asked her. "Do you want something, August?" Her body shuddered when he uttered her name and it did not go unnoticed by Lucifer. He smirked in victory, he enjoyed the effect he had on her. "I-I wanted to ta-talk about t-the le-" "You are not going anywhere." He nkly said, without even looking at her. She frowned. How can he do this? "B-but the other gi-girls have the per-permission." She whispered. "I do not want those girls with me. I want you, August. I want to spend this Christmas with you." His face beamed in happiness while her face was clouded by distress. She looked down at her feet and responded, "Please master, I want to see my aunt, I have never spent any holiday without her. She would be expecting me." Please let me go. He did not say anything and walked to her, standing at least two feet above her. She felt even smaller in front of him. He leaned over to her ear and ced a gentle kiss on her head, she shivered at his touch and tried to move her body away from his, but she could not move a single muscle. He, then, wrapped his arms around her small figure and pulled her closer to his chest, embracing her. She was dumbfounded and scared, she feared him more than anything. Unknowingly, her eyes filled with tears and they brazenly dripped from her eyes, she did not know the exact reason her eyes watered. Was it the fear that she was feeling by his embrace? Or was it the fact that she could never get away from him? "I said no, princess. It means you''re not going. You''ve spent enough of your life with your aunt. Now, it''s going to me. Always and forever. I''m never letting you go, August. You''re mine." Nheless, he touched her lips with his, as he moved them with the rhythm of his kiss. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Lucifer''s P.O.V It was phenomenal, her being in my arms and her little fragile body pressed with my hard one, this was something I had always imagined with her. Her warmth was soothing me, all the tiredness and strain vanished in thin air. My body was rxed, but I could not say the same about her squirming and quivering body. I knew she was scared, but I was not willing to let her go. How could I? I wanted her close to me. I had maintained my distance from her for a long time, I discerned that I couldn''t stay away from her. It only caused me anguish and destion. I perceived the effect she had on me was harmful and it was menacing and treacherous. But I could not find myself being able to stay away from her. The sound of her soft cries and sobs coerced me to embrace her a little tighter. She was not liking it, but I didn''t care. I wanted her by my side and she will be, whether she liked it or not. It was better for Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. her to learn as soon as possible that she is never getting away from me. Eventually, she will learn to want me, she will learn to get used to me. After breaking the spontaneous and rewarding embrace, I look into her enthralling green eyes. "How are you so beautiful?" A hoarse whisper left my mouth, uttering those words. Her eyes widened a little but went back to normal immediately. Why is she surprised? Is she not aware of the beauty she holds? Abruptly, I felt a hard push on my body and in a blink of an eye, I saw August standing a few inches away from me. Her eyes were red from crying and her hair was in a great mess. I cocked my eyebrow at her. "What do you think you''re doing, August?" She took another step back, causing me to take long strides towards her. Without wasting any more time, she sprinted to the door and twisted the doorknob. But before she could step her foot outside, I grabbed her by her waist and ced her on my shoulder. She began to thrash, yell and hit my back with her small hands. I smirked thinking how none of her shots had hurt me even a little. Did she think she would get away from me so easily? Silly, silly girl. She just made a big mistake. After I got her inside my room, I threw her on the floor and locked the door behind me. "That was a very bad step, August. Why did you do that?" My voice came out as surprisingly calm yet threatening. She did not respond, only backed away from. She was in a total mess now, her skirt was riding up her smooth creamy thighs and the buttons of her pearly white blouse came undone. "I-I will scream." The petrified little girl spoke up with the little confidence she had in her. Iughed at herment, the sound of myughter filled the silent room with an odious aura. "My feisty cat, do you think I don''t know that the whole house is empty? Everyone is on vacation, except for you my little August. Even if they were here, who would stop me? Hm?" I questioned her, bncing my body on my knee and bending over to her level. She backed away a little more until her back hit the nightstand beside my bed. "I-I will ca-call the po-police. Wh-What you are doing i-is a cr-crime." I chuckled once again. How innocent was she? She had no clue who I was and what power I held in the whole city. I moved close to her, knowing she could not back away from me anymore. "No one can cause me any harm, my feisty cat. No one can take you away from me." I dangerously red at her thinking someone else was taking away what''s mine, thinking of someone else snatching my August from me. No, I''ll never let that happen. I grabbed her by her jaw and hauled her too me, my teeth grit against each other when she tried to pry my hands off of her jaw. I only tightened my hand around her jaw even more. "You are mine! No one can take you away from me! You belong to me." My mouth violently smashed against hers. I lost all my control once I felt her body being pressed with mine and my mouth danced on her lips. I groaned in intense pleasure and my hand squeezed the side of her waist making her wince in pain. My mouth was suppressing the scream that she wanted to let out. Instantaneously, I picked up her body along with mine, not separating my mouth from hers, and threw her fragile figure on the bed. I backed away from her to unbutton the shirt I had on me. She screamed at the top of her lungs when she saw me taking off my shirt and again tried to sprint away from me. I did not let her seed, I grabbed her by her ankle and hauled her beneath me. Just I have imagined for a long time. She is beneath me, under my control. "Please don''t do this, master. Let me go!" She was unaware that her beseeching was only making me want her more. I needed more of her. Ignoring her pleads, my hand tore her blouse, revealing her cream-colored undergarment. I saw nothing beyond lust and her smooth skin. I ravished her skin like a hungry lion, I bit and sucked on the skin that was revealed by the split of her bra. My mouth trailed down from her bazooms to her stomach. I ced soft kisses near her belly button and moved to her hips. I felt her shudder in surprise when my lips connected with the soft spot of her hips. She tried to get away from me, but I had her hands gripped tightly with mine and her small body underneath me. I got up to her and ambushed her neck with smooches and bites. She was intoxicating. My hands found the hem of her skirt and began to pull on it. She instantly put her hands on mine and pleaded with her eyes. "Please, don''t master." Ignoring her pleas and giving her a death re, I pulled down her skirt enough to divulge her matching undergarment. I ced soft and gentle kisses on her thighs and abdomen. She gripped the bedsheets tightly and pleaded to me to stop. All of a sudden, a loud pound on the door interrupted me. I gritted my teeth in anger and stood up to check who it was. It better be something important. I opened the door and saw standing with her head down. "What the f*ck is it, ?" I growled at her.1 "I''m sorry to interrupt you, master. But, your father is here to see you." I clenched my fists together. What the f*ck he wants now? "Tell him, I will be downstairs in a few minutes." She nodded her head obediently. "And , pack her clothes. She is going to my penthouse with me." Her eyes drifted from her feet to the curled-up figure lying on his bed. She uttered no other words and only agreed to do what her superior had asked her. Narrator''s P.O.V Her quivering body was covered with the thin satin silk cover, she was hugging her body with her hands that barely covered any arena of her body. It was all covered in bruises from his bites and his tight grip. Some of the bite marks even began to bleed a little, she hissed when her hand touched the bruises on her neck. How could he be so inhuman? What harm have I ever caused him? "Get up, August. It is time to go." ''s voice made her squealed in surprise. She obediently sat upon his luxury bed that few drizzles of her blood. Her eyes were down on the floor and her eyes were not flooding anymore. helped her stand up and get out of the room. They walked down and to her room, on the way to her bedroom, she heard loud noisesing from the living room. However, she could worry about it less. Both of the women got inside the bedroom and August sat on her bed, albeit the bed in her bedroom was nothing special, it was not any luxury, it was not soft andfortable yet she felt a greatfort being in her room than her master''s room. "Lie down on the bed. I will bring you some food and drinks." August nodded her head. kept her words and brought her some food and a ss of milk. "Drink this. It will help you regain the strength." August gazed at the ss. Why was not saying anything about what just happened? She witnessed Lucifer''s ruthlessness with her own eyes. She decided to not inquire, her throat was dry as a dessert so she without any hesitation took the ss and drank the entire ss of milk. opened the closet and took out all of August''s clothes and a bag that she had brought from her home. August did not bring that many clothes so one bag was enough to fit in all of her belongings. She put everything in that bag and asked August if there was anything else she wanted to take along with her. August''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. "Where am I going, ?" She asked in a low whisper. cleared her throat and nkly responded. "You''re going to master''s penthouse with him. He had pieces. This cannot be happening. Why does he want me to take it there? What Lucifer was doing was beyond ruthless, but he was worried about none. His decision was consistent. When heard the screams of agony of the poor girl in the Devil''s bedroom, she could only hear them and wait for them to cease. Would she risk her life and job by stopping Lucifer? No, she would never do that. Lucifer was capable of doing any vicious act. "I don''t want to go with him, . Please don''t let him take me, please tell him not to take me." The young pleaded with her heart filled with intense fear and distress. She was afraid of what Lucifer would do to her if she went to the penthouse with him. did not say anything. She had nothing to say, August belonged to him. There was nothing anyone could do about it. Lucifer would destroy anyone whoes between him and August. "Take a shower and get ready." She turned around to leave the room. "H-How could you not say anything about it?" ''s movements stopped abruptly. "You saw it! You saw what he did to me! How could you not do anything about it?!" August wanted to yell, she wanted to scream at her. "When he ims something, nothing can separate him from what he considers his. You, August, belong to him now. It''d be better if you ept it sooner." With that, she left the room leaving August dumbfounded. was not going to help her. If she wanted to get her old life back and get away from Lucifer, she had to do something on her own. And she will. She will not let the Devil im her. Five and half months ago. "You called me, master?" entered the room and observed Lucifer standing near his window. "Yes." His usual cold tone replied. "Come in." He continued. was slightly confused, she was never called by Lucifer like this unless he had something very important to discuss with her, which only ever was the matters of the household. But, as far as she knew, there was nothing to discuss the household. So, why did he call her? She hoped there was not anything serious. He came forward and sat on the couch. "I have found her, ." He spoke with confidence and contentment in his voice. "Who, master?" was still not familiar with what he was saying. Who has master found? She thought. "I have found what is rightfully mine. August. She works in my father''s house, but very soon she will be working in my house." "I''m sorry to interrupt you master, but did you say ''working''? Is she...is she one of your workers in your office?" Her heart was thudding in horror when the questions left her mouth. "She is a maid." ''s eyes were in astonishment and wonder. "A maid? But mas-" "I didn''t ask for your opinion, . I remembered your words and followed them." "One day, you will find what is rightfully yours." "August belongs to me and I''ll be bringing her to my house. She will be working for me, she will be working like every other maid in this house. You will guide her, you will look after her, you will make sure she doesn''t step a foot out of my house. When the timees, you will teach her to obey me." The rules were set by Lucifer and would not dare to question him, nor tell him how big of a mistake he wasmitting. She wondered if the girl was a minor. But, she knew Lucifer was not that monstrous to im a young girl as his. "Can I ask you something, master?" Lucifer took a long puff on his cigarette and gestured to to ask her a question. "Is she a minor?" Lucifer chuckled. He correctly assumed her question. "She will be turning eighteen in a few days and that''s when I will bring her." He added. nodded her head, it was difficult not to disy the astonishment. Lucifer had imed a maid to be his. could only imagine what disaster it would bring between Lucifer and his family. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 29th August 2000 It was one of the darkest nights, he was in his room, curled up in a ball while lying on his bed. The beads of sweat dripped down his forehead to his bedsheets. His body quivered and he found it difficult to open his eyes. He gasped for air. Another nightmare broke into another anarchical repose. The ticking of the clock stopped and was reced by the sound of the tintinnabtion. Lucifer''s eyes were wide open when his eyes heard the ding of the clock bell. His room was epassed by darkness. But that''s how he liked it. He liked being in the dark because the tenebrosity was the only thing that could perceive him and was parallel to him. He was not more than seven years old. But he understood the ndestine of the darkness. This time, his nightmare was more violent and brutal. The loud gaspsing out of him and the continuous flowing of the egestive on his body were the evidence. His hand reached for themp on his bedside and switched it on, defeating the darkness and escting its light on a small portion of his room. At the same time, one of the maids of the Knights was walking in the hallway when her eyesnded on Lucifer''s room. The door was slightly opened and the light could be seen by her. She pushed it farther and knocked on the door. "Are you okay, young master?" She asked gently. Lucifer''s eyesnded on the maid and he swiftly got out of his bed, running to her. His little arms were wrapped around the maid as he sobbed onto her ck maid dress. The maid felt pity for him and put her hand on his head. "You can talk to me, honey." She whispered to him. "I-I have n-nothing. I ha-have no f-family." The maid hugged him tighter and kneeled to him. "That''s not true, honey. You have a family, even though they are your foster parents. They both love you and your brother." He shook his head violently. "They are n-not my real p-parents. They will never be!" His voice suddenly got louder. He refused to ept them as his parents. Arabelle loved him and his brother, but she could never rece his biological mother. She inhaled sharply and responded, "sometimes there are people in our lives whoe at the right time to extricate us. And these are the people who will be with you till the end of the day, Lucas. Maybe Lucian and Arabelle are not one of those individuals, but there will be someone..." It had been long since someone called him Lucas. She paused to break the hug and cupped his wet-red cheeks and said, "Who will salvage you from the depth of the sea of mncholy. There is someone for you. One day, you will find what is rightfully yours." **** She winced when the cold water from the shower touched her body. She had countless bruises all over her body. She gritted her teeth together as she scrubbed her body with the soap. It hurt. It hurt so much she wanted to cry. Her body was screaming at her to stop but all she wanted was to get rid of his touch, it disgusted her. She almost poured all the liquid soap from the bottle and began scrubbing her body. Each part of it. Her hands. Her shoulders. Her neck. Everywhere her hand could reach, she scrubbed it all. She cursed her life, she cursed for being an orphan, she cursed her foster parents to treat her like crap. She cursed her bullies from her old school that made her so infirm. She cursed for working at the Knights. If only she would have looked for a better job...she would not have to work for Knights. It was her biggest mistake, Caroline warned her several times but she never listened. Why did I not listen?! Her eyes began to tear and her movements slowed down. A loud sob escaped her mouth and she felt as if she would fall anytime if she did not grip on something. The water was still running on muffling the sound of her loud sobs. She turned around to face the opposite side of the shower and involuntarily her back rested on the wall behind her. The soap was washed away from her body as she glided down and her bottom touched the cold-hard floor. Why was that happening to her? She wanted to escape! She wanted to run away. But, there was no escape, she knew it. After she came out of the bathroom, she got dressed and sat on her bed. August looked to her bedside and saw her bags on the floor. Her hands clenched tightly onto the bedsheet. Was it fear she felt? Or was it the anger? The emotions were so intense she could notprehend. With her shaky legs, she got up from the bed and walked towards her belongings. All of her clothes were somehow tugged inside the bag, her small pouch was lying beside it on the floor. She picked up her pouch and found it open, but what surprised her was a decent amount of cash sticking out of the half-opened zipline of the pouch. She frowned. She did not remember putting an amount this big in her pouch. She opened the zipline and was beyond shocked. She counted it after pulling out the money. $2000. She did not earn this much. Why would Lucifer give her an early sry which was double the normal amount? She took the pouch with her and went downstairs. She noticed the golden walls as she walked down the staircase, all of the furniture was shining bright for Christmas. But she was not sure if she would be there during Christmas. Although she would hate to be in this big house all alone during her favorite holiday, she could not imagine spending it with Lucifer at his penthouse. She bit her bottom lip to suppress the sob begging to leave her mouth. She had to be stronger than this. She could not just let him take her away! But what would stop him? "What are you doing here?" asked her. She just came out of the kitchen and made her way to the living room where August was standing unknowingly. Her question brought her back to reality. August was not dressed in her regr maid outfit, instead, she wore simple white pants and a red half-sleeved t-shirt. Her hair was still wet from her shower and her t-shirt was wet from the droplets of her drenched hair. ''s eyes shifted to her hand and saw August holding her pouch. That did not go unnoticed by August, she assumed had understood why she was down there. "Master gave it to you. He said it is a Christmas bonus. All of the maids got it before they left." Oh, she was aware that they were given a bonus, but they were not given twice their sry for the bonus. Alexa and Ruby had been working for longer than other girls, so they were given the highest amount of $300 extra as the bonus. August only earned not more than $600. There was no way Lucifer would give her $1400 more as a bonus. August timidly nodded her head even though she did not believe a word had said, or maybe Lucifer did not tell her the actual reason. Nevertheless, was aware of everything that happened in the house. She turned to leave for her room. "August," called her out. She stopped in her tracks but did not turn around. "You will be leaving with him tonight." A grievous feeling passed her heart that juddered her entire body. A low wheeze left her mouth. Her eyelids seized against one another, she did not respond to her and ran to her bedroom, closing the door behind her and carefully locking it. No, I cannot let it happen. I need to do something. I need to escape! Lucifer was yet toe home. She thought it would be perfect timing for her to leave the house. She walked to the window and looked outside, thankfully there were not many guards. It would be easier for her to leave. She quickly dried her hair with the towel and brushed it. Suddenly, her phone rang. She picked it up and the soft voice of Caroline was heard from the opposite side of the phone. "Hello sweetie, how are you?" August''s throat dried in poignant. She had never hide anything from Caroline. Caroline always taught August to share her every sorrow with her no matter how painful it would be for Caroline. But that time August could not do it. She could not hurt her only family. Caroline would be devastated. "H-hello Caroline, I-I am good, and you?" "I am fine honey, but are you sure you are alright? You sound distressed. Are you sick?" August bit on her bottom lip. Her eyes began to water. She gulped down her sorrow and responded. "No, I am fine Caroline. I-I just can''t wait to see you." Caroline''s face light up by her response. "I am looking forward to meeting you during Christmas honey. I am nning to prepare your favorite chicken roast and baked potatoes!" Listening to her excitement in Caroline''s voice, August''s knees gave up on her shivering body. She fell onto her bed and clenched her fist tightly. "You will being for the holiday, won''t you?" There was a sudden sincere and worry in her voice. August immediately spoke up. "Of course! I will being, Caroline. But I need to go now. I will call youter." She was thankful her voice did not break that time. "Okay sweetie, Take care." She politely responded and ended the call. Throwing her phone on the bed, she rested her hands on her legs and touched her forehead with her palm. She was sweating badly. She wanted to tell Caroline everything, but she was too scared. Her anxiety was killing her. She Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. decided she would leave. August lifted her bag and her small pouch in her other hand. She looked around the room onest time. She could not say that she would miss that bedroom because even those walls held a bad memory, those walls also echoed her cries of agony. She wiped a drop of tear that glided down her cheek to her neck and twisted the doorknob to open it. The opened with a cracking voice of the wood and she took a step ahead in the hope to search for a new life, a life full of freedom. "Going somewhere, butterfly?" That voice. The familiar ridiculing voice. She looked up and wished she never did. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Her bruised bottom lip quivered in both pain and the cold atmosphere. She wasn''t wearing any warm Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. clothes nor did she bring any warm clothes with her. It was not cold outside but in the ce, she was in. She was wearing the same red top. She was sitting on the cold hard floor of the darkened room. Her bare half bottom was feeling the coldness of the floor which made her shiver even more. She scrunched her eyes and tried to figure out where she was. But there was little or no light in the whole room. Her heart was beating fast as if the thudding of her pounding heart could be heard by anyone if they were with her. Unfortunately, there wasn''t a single soul there. She was never a people person, her shy, introverted and timorous nature had always been a hindrance in anymunication she wanted to initiate. At that moment, she loathed being alone in the darkness, and it made her crave some amity and fellowship. She swallowed her fear and strain and ced her palms on the floor, putting a little pressure on them. She lowered her body more so that she could put more pressure on her hand to get up. Her body felt weak and bruised. But it was too dark to see her sore and wounded flesh. She finally stood up with all of her effort and energy and she immediately began to feel lightheaded. Her heart pounding hard on her chest as if she had run a hundred miles. What''s happening?5 She bravely stepped forward and hoped that she would find a door or a window so that she could at least get a little light to see her surroundings. The darkness was viciously suffocating her. It is not a surprise if the majority of the people despise darkness. It is indeed a powerful weapon as it can control anyone and anywhere. It is a loophole, a loophole of pure ck vision and low ringing sound as the hearing. It swallows up people and carries them with it, deep somewhere away from the universe. And there she was standing in all tenebrosity, in half of her clothes which only included her red top and white panty. But, that was not what she was worried about. She had to get out of there. Her fragile hands were floating in the air as she took little careful steps towards nowhere. She moved her fingers involuntarily slowly side to side to sense something in her hand, and so that she could know where she was. She stopped abruptly when her hand touched a door. She wanted to cry out in victory. She connected her spy hands to everywhere on the old wooden sloppy door. August''s hand trailed down till she found the knob of the door. Her hand gripped it tightly and she took a sharp deep inhale and turned the knob on the right side. It was locked. She turned it on the left side and it was locked. All of her hopes were shattered right there and she did not even know when she began to bang on the door and all of a sudden her mouth began to feel dry. Her shrieking scream and yells for help would have warned the entire area where she was. She continued it for the whole ten minutes when the door finally opened revealing a tall muscr figure. A little light pierced through the ajar door making her eyelids squinched against one another. Her hands immediately covered the sudden burning sensation in her eyes. She was relieved that the room was not dark anymore. "Now, now, butterfly. I wouldn''t like you to dry your throat from screaming unless it is me who is making you scream."2 **** At Lucifer''s house. "Going somewhere, butterfly?" Lucifer''s words came out as deride. Like he ridiculed her in that condition. She gulped down the tant lump in her throat that kepting up her throat and clutched her bag tightly as her life depended on it. Surely, it didn''t depend on the bag but the pen that was lying on the little study table. She could grab it swiftly and hurt him somewhere which would make him move away and she could run. She stared at it for a while then looked back at Lucifer who was following her gaze. He smirked when he figured out what she was thinking. Does she think she can hurt me with a stupid pen? It amused him. She was indeed a fighter and he liked it so much. "You''re very eager to go to my penthouse with me as I can see. It surely is an amazing ce with a big garden full of all kinds of nts you love. You will love it there." He said and smiled at her. She felt as if she was going to throw up right there. How could he think she would be happy there? She could never be happy anywhere near him. Her n of grabbing the pen and jabbing her owner in his eyes seemed to have a big failure when August began to tear up. Her confidence and strength were shattered. Her bag slipped from her hand andnded inly on the floor. Lucifer sighed at the scene and went to grab her small hand, but she swiftly pulled it back like he was about to electrify her. He furrowed his eyebrow and his fierce eyes dared her to repeat it. "Behave, August." He stated and went to grab her arm but she stepped back. His teeth clenched together and told her again. "I am not going to repeat myself, August. Come with me. Right NOW." Her fists clenched together, she was afraid but she refused to go with him. She struggled and fought. But he held her beneath him, holding her hands above her head. Her dry throat felt like torture every time she opened her mouth to scream. His well-built massive body was pressed on her, suffocating her underneath him, she had no clue how she ended up on the bed. It did not take him long to get between her legs and he held her in- motion hands tightly with one hand and held her jaw with the other hand. "Stop, August. What the fuck do you think you are doing?" His words were fading away as he took out the sharp needle from his pocket and stabbed her delicate neck with it. Her screams eventually came to a stop and soon shey on the bed, under him, with her hands still above her head but this time they were not in motion and the entire room fell in deep silence since the unconsciousness muted her tired screams of agony. **** How long does it take a person to faint from the fit of terror? Five minutes? Ten minutes? For her, it was only a few seconds, but the terror did not stun her, instead, it kept her wide awake. She wished she would just fall into a deep sleep and never wake up again. But it did not matter how long she wanted to stay in her dreand. The devil will find her and keep her with him forever. Beads of teardrops glided down her eyes to her cheeks then to her jaw and dropped on her red top making themselves dissolve into the cloth. She did what she had always done, she took a few steps back and stood away from him. His face wasn''t visible due to the darkness and his massive body covered the illumination from reaching the room. The salty taste of the mixture of the tears and her sweat warned her how anxious she was. Why? Why so much terror? Why was she so scared? The answer was simple. The Devil stood before her in all his glory. Without any regrets. But if the situation could be seen from his outlook it would be staggering. The Devil brought a girl to a ce where he never brought any other women before. When Adrian found out about it, he was fumed and astounded. His friend was bringing a girl to his penthouse whom he had imed was his. But Adrian was not aware of the girl''s consent. He didn''t dare question Lucifer anymore, when the world said he was known for his ruthlessness, they weren''t lying. He would spare no one who would meddle between him and August. His August. When he brought her into his penthouse, he thought of giving her the punishment she deserved for acting like a brat. She was kept in a dark cold basement room. The penthouse had several deserted basements but the one August was kept was the smallest and darkest. Lucifer knew August was afraid of darkness, so he perceived that punishment would teach her a lesson. But he loathed when she backed away from him. Why did she always find a way to get away from him? He asked himself, deep down he knew the answer but his capability ofprehending the response was still very far. He marched towards her and grabbed her arm. His warm massive hand was connected with her petite cold arm. August almost hissed in pain. He pulled on her arm and walked to step out of the room. She gasped and immediately stopped walking behind him and tugged on his shirt to stop him. Lucifer gritted his teeth and turned around to yell at her when his eyes fell on her half-naked body with several bruise marks. Sh*t. I forgot I had taken her pants off when I brought her. Although her half-baked state was arousing his beast, he swallowed down the lust and told her to wait there. After that, he disappeared outside with the door slightly open, open enough to lighten up a certain area of the room. He ran back to where his room was situated and went through her stuff until he found suitable pants for her to wear. He was not going to let her out in that state, there were guards in the house and there would be nonsensical bloodshed if she walked out of that room like that and any of the guards looked in her direction.1 F*ck no. I will kill anyone who will look at her naked body. He imed her body after all. It was only fair that he would protect what was his like he always did. On the other hand, August was standing there, still shivering from the cold. The outside of the room seemed so much warmer than the room. Why couldn''t I just stand outside? My hands and feet are freezing from the cold. "Here. Wear this." Her thoughts were seized by Lucifer. He handed her blue sweatpants and she timidly took them from him with her trembling hands. She stood there for a few minutes patiently waiting for him to give her some privacy. "What?" He cocked his eyebrow. "Don''t tell me you cannot wear this in front of me when I''m the one who took off your pants and left you here." His forthright answer sent shivers down to her spine. She perceived he was not going to leave. Her eyes closed as she slid into her warm sweatpants one leg after another. The warmness of the cloth was filling her up with greatfort. She finally felt a little bit relieved. "Come. Let''s go." He said and held her hand again, stepping out of the basement room. Her eyes squinched as the crystal clear marble mosaic decorations reflected the sunlight and connected with every belonging of the room. She adjusted her eyes and looked around, she tried not to let out a gasp but she failed. The house looked marvelous. It looked as it was made out of crystals and marbles. Surely it wasn''t as big as Lucifer''s previous house but it was decorated much more beautifully than his other house. The floor was polished and she observed some maids scrubbing the floor with rugs. The walls were crystal and made out of pure pearly marbles. The interior designs seemed modern. The spiral staircase stood at the edge of the living room. She flinched when her feet touched the crystal clear staircase, it was transparent but yet so majestic. She didn''t know when she was brought in a huge bedroom with a double queen-sized bed in the middle. It didn''t take her long to realize she was with Lucifer inside his room. Oh my god. What am I doing here? Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Before she could apprehend, she was thrown inside the bedroom and she heard the door being locked. August gulped, swallowing the fear that was rising inside her. She was terrified to look behind her because she knew he was standing. He was standing right behind her. She knew the moment she Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. would turn around; his cold eyes will confront hers. The fear would be so intense that she would not be able to move. She would want to run for the door, but the door was locked. She would be thrown inside again by the Devil who was ready to assault her anytime he desired. So, she didn''t turn around. She didn''t look behind, instead, she stared out the window that was right beside the bed. The bedroom was astonishing, it was massive, more than 500 square feet. That was the biggest bedroom she had everid her eyes on. The sheets were painted with navy blue and white shade, the nket was lying peacefully on top of the bedsheets and the two pearly white pillows were resting on the head of the bed. She could tell by just looking at the bed that it wasn''t touched for a long time but it was clean, the bedsheet was so precise as if someone had just ironed it. Her eyesid on the flowers on every flower vase she could spot in the room. Purple orchids. She loved orchids. She loved purple orchids. And Lucifer knew that, he had his men almost buy the entire flower shop for those purple orchids. Every flower vase had orchids beautifully decorated and ced in them. The walls around her weren''t in cream-white tincture, it was colored with light baby blue. She loved light colors. She loved colors that would brighten up the room, August believed bright colors bring happiness in the house, in the bedrooms, in a person''s life. So, she looked around, trying to find a tad little happiness that might be hiding somewhere in the edges of the room but she found none. Because her happiness didn''t exist in that room, it didn''t exist in Lucifer''s life, her tormentor''s life who had only tormented her in the past and she perceived his torments wasn''ting to an abrupt stop. He brought her to his penthouse so that he could carry on his torment without anyone acknowledging his actions. Perhaps, he was never bothered about others finding out about his affliction in August. Who would risk their life by standing against Lucifer Knight? But August didn''t want to give in to him. She wanted to save her dignity. She viewed Lucifer as nothing but a heartless monster. An atrocious and outrageous man who would go to any extent to get what he wanted. Lucifer was wrong if he thought he could get his way with August, even by forcefully bringing her to his penthouse. At least, that was what August was thinking. The misconception was, was Lucifer''s barrier that easy to pass for August? She closed her eyes and rotated her body and came to an abrupt stop when she acknowledged where he could be standing still. She didn''t look up when her eyes opened. Her body was shuddering badly and she began to take a few steps back. The bedroom was massive and it had enough space for her to run away from him and run to the opposite side. But where else she could run? The door was locked and Lucifer was standing before her. "Look at me, August." His hoarse voice spoke. She obeyed and looked up at him and she wished she didn''t. He was standing in front of her in nothing but a pair of boxers. She gasped in surprise and her hand involuntarily went to her mouth muffling the loud astonished gasps that were eager to leave her mouth. To say she was scared would be an understatement, she felt like the world had lost its normalcy in privacy as if there was no privacy in the world, she lived in. Or maybe Lucifer didn''t want any privacy in his world with August. He took long strides towards her; she took a few steps back. He got angry and grabbed her arms tightly. She flinched and wed at his hands, trying her best to pry his grip off of her. But he didn''t budge. August''s fear grew in ever passing seconds, her body wanted to give up on her, her legs were going weak and if her tormentor didn''t have a stronghold on her, she would''ve fallen onto the floor. Her fear turned into anxiety and her anxiety turned into a great agony when her mind couldn''t specte Lucifer''s uing actions anymore. That was until he spoke up. "Stop running away from me, August. You will only bring hazard on you." He was right. August''s continuous effort of getting away from him was only infuriating him more. Her gaze fell onto his half- naked body. She had never seen him with only in boxer before, she had never seen him like that in that close direction. She saw how his muscles flexed when his grip was tightening at her every movement. His shoulders were broad, his legs were long and well-muscled. His well-built body was often visible through the clothes, but at his seminude state, his body was more definite. She looked down on his body and looked straight at his stomach. She frowned in confusion when a big grim scar was spotted by her. It was ragged but visible, it looked like an old wound like someone had shed his skin ages ago but the scar never left his body. It was livid andrge transversal. How did he get this scar? Her curious mind questioned. Lucifer followed her gaze on his abdomen and clenched his teeth together. He squeezed his eyelids together and open them, it was fortunate that August wasn''t staring at him, his eyes portrayed the decades-old anger and agony. The gaze he had on August would''ve scared anyone who would be seeing those icy cold grey eyes. When he perceived August''s eyes weren''t looking away, he pulled her towards him and their body smashed against each other. He gripped her jaw in a tight hold and fisted her hair with the other hand. A scream of pain left her mouth when he aggressively pulled on her hair; her head tilted on the back. Lucifer''s orbs fell on her neck where the mark was visible. He smirked in victory. Now, everyone would know you belong to me August. He loosened his hold on her and threw her on the bed. She instantly crawled away from him and sat on the edge of the bed with her knees against her chest and her arms wrapped around her knees. She was terrified of Lucifer; how could someone be as heartless as him? She was afraid he was going to put his immoral hands on her body again, against her will. But instead of moving close to her, he walked to the bedside window and shut the curtains, he repeated with all the other windows and walked back to the bed. "Rx August. I''m not nning to do anything with you yet." He chuckled. She was so petite and fragile for him, the way she curled up herself in a ball away from him, it only amused him. "I''m assuming you are just as fatigued as I am. So, I suggest you go to sleep. You have a long day ahead." He said and pulled her down on the bed in a position where she could lie downfortably. But she wasn''tfortable, not when he was around her. She looked at him with fear written all over her face. Is he serious? How could he think I will sleep anywhere near him? He lied down beside her and covered their bodies with aforter. He knew August was cold, her body wouldn''t stop shivering. Theforter would bring some warmth all over her body. He pulled her small body to him and she immediately turned away from him. He chuckled lightly at her uneasiness and didn''t force her to look at him. Guess he could go one day without her looking at him if it meant the back of the body would be pressed against his. His strong arm was tightly swaddled around her like some sweaters. Her bottom was pressed against his stomach, he felt it difficult to not bend her over the bed and have his way with her but he was tired and so was she. Besides that, he wanted to wait. No, he didn''t care about her consent, he was going to have her by hook or by crook. He wanted to wait for the right where he could make it special for both of them. He wanted to give her so much pleasure that she had never encountered before. He would never let any other man put their filthy hands on her. He gritted his teeth and held her tight. No, she was his. Only his. And no one else would ever change it. **** An hour has passed when August was squeezed against Lucifer''s hard body. She tried to move her body out of his hold but every time she would move his hold only got stronger. So, she gave up trying for a while. They had been on his bed for almost four hours, she had been struggling to get out of his bed for an hour. She did try to go back to sleep but sleep never came along. While she was tightly held against her oppressor, she began to n her escape. She didn''t know how she was going to do that, but she was confident she would at least make one attempt to regain her freedom. The penthouse wasn''t that big, although his penthouse looked more ravish it was smallpared to his other house. She couldn''t get to see how many guards could be outside, she only spotted a few maids working inside the house, but they ignored her as if she didn''t exist. Her mind wandered off to Caroline, she was worried about her. August couldn''t contact her for weeks and she knew Caroline would be expecting her for Christmas which was in only a few weeks. Lucifer Knight was a dangerous man, a vicious monster in disguise of flesh and blood. If she failed to escape, he wouldpel her to see hell on the earth. All of a sudden, a flow of terror rose inside her and she forced herself to demolish it inside her. If her fear came in between her and her escaping n, the chances of failure would be high. She closed her eyes and shook her head slightly. At the same time, she felt Lucifer''s grip loosened around her, she took it as a chance to slide away from him. Luckily, she didn''t wake him up. He was sleeping calmly. Firstly, she walked into the bathroom and did her business in there. Standing before the sink, she gazed at her reflection. She still looked tired. Her eye bags were in a darker shade, her lips were still the natural pink but had the hue to paleness on them. Her hair was in aplete mess, she tried to loosen her tangles with the help of his fingers which resulted in her hissing in pain every time she would pull her hair identally. There wasn''t even any hairbrush she could use so she gave up the thought of fixing her hair. August walked out of the bathroom and looked around the room. The bedroom was truly decorated beautifully. It was massive! She walked towards the huge closet with various types of decorations that she had mistaken for a wall. On her right side, there was a sectional sofa of thick ck material and a few cushions kept precisely on it. There was a round table in front of the sofa, and she spotted some of the papers were scattered on it. She usually never sneaked on anyone''s things before, but since Lucifer''s book had caught her attention, she began to observe every single thing he had to inspect if she could find anything useful. She picked up the papers and frowned. It wasn''t a book neither was it any official file. There were some writings on them. She bit her lip, thinking over and over if she should read them. It looked like a poem to her as she read it out. When she opened the door for me of my house for the first time, The panic in her face was the evidence of the fear flooding out of her, When her green emerald eyes met with my cold grey ones, I knew she was mine. When a tear slipped from her eyes and rolled down her flushed cheek, when the air around us became thick and began to suffocate me, I knew she was an awaiting predicament. When for the first time I observed her in my doorway with a tray of food in her hands, I knew who she was and what was her engagement. When I conceded that the luxurious 500 square feet bedroom isn''t enough for me to effuse the vehemence. I knew I needed assistance, From her. That solitary moment was all that took me to, Fall over the edge, All that took me to, Fall for her. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 She read his writing and couldn''t stop shaking her head along with her shivering body. This can''t be happening! He can''t be in love with me. She kept chanting this inside her head, it was unbelievable but unfortunately, it was true. Her body went limp and she fell on the sofa with a loud thud. She thought she couldn''t be more unfortunate now. He was in love with her, another reason why it would be hard for her to escape. It was difficult enough with his house surrounded by guards and his vicious eyes that never even left her alone for a moment. She squeezed her eyes shut for the 100th time in one hour and let the tears of sorrow and angst drop down her eyes. Lucifer''s eyes opened slightly, his eyebrows furrowed, and wondering where did the thudding sound with some papers in her hands. He threw his head back on the pillow and let out a low grunt. Now what? She''s gonna sit there and began her drama again? Lucifer started to feel he had enough of her dramas, if she tried to escape from him one more time, he wasn''t nning to go slow on her anymore. Keeping her in the basement as her punishment should''ve taught her a lesson, ording to Lucifer. He was willing to give her time to adjust herself in her new life, what else did she want? He had never done that for anyone before not even for his family. She should be fucking grateful. August didn''t notice Lucifer waking up and getting out of his bed, he was still in his boxer as he walked towards her. She was so engrossed by her thoughts that she had barely any moment to look around her. It was as if her fate was ying with her, toying her life and squashing her freedom right in front of her. It felt like a maze where she was lost for almost a year and still didn''t find her way to get back to normalcy. Normalcy that didn''t exist in her life anymore. The papers from her hands were taken by her oppressor and ced gently on the crystal-clear ss table. That was when she looked up and saw him. His face, as usual, didn''t hold any emotion. "What are you doing here?" He questioned. What am I doing here? What does he think people do after waking up? Find some ridiculous papers where they find out their tormentor is in love with them and never going to let them go. What does it look like I''m doing? Sitting on his luxury sofa and staring at the man who is standing above me thinking how my life would be from now on. If I would have my life anymore, this man could kill me anytime he wanted. For the worst, she could only utter these in her mind and not voice them out. She didn''t have that much courage to anger him, she was afraid he might hurt Caroline. "N-nothing." She whispered and turned her face away. As much as it agitated Lucifer, he didn''t tell her anything. "Okay. It''s still very early. C''mon get some more rest, I have to leave for work in three hours." She shook her head. She didn''t want to go anywhere near Lucifer anymore, she felt her stomach turning and she felt sick. Lucifer passed her a death re which immediately made her obey him without any more resistance. But the fear in her never ceased. She had many questions in her mind, but there was that one question that troubled her the most. "Why?" She whispered. "Why me?" She continued. Lucifer stopped pulling her to the bed and looked at her. Is she really asking this question now? She still has no idea ''why'' it''s her? Perhaps, it was better for August to not know the answer now. He ignored her and walked with her to the bed andid her down with him getting in the bed beside her. August was too lost to repeat her question, so she gave in and closed her eyes and she hoped that all of these were just a bad dream. She needed to wake up. So, she closed her eyes, letting a tear fall from one eye, and soon she was lost in her dreand. **** He pinned her down on the bed and got on top of her. Her body was beneath him, her helpless hands were tightly held by the devil himself making her winced in pain. His body was tightly pressed on hers. "ept it! You cannot fucking run away from me. You can NEVER escape from me. It would be better for you if you just ept that your fate is with ME. You are mine!" She shut her eyes and sobbed quietly beneath him. She knew she could never escape from him; she knew he would never let her go. But that didn''t stop her from trying. That would never stop her from trying. She swallowed her fear and looked back at him with her tearful big eyes. "I-I''m not yours! I can never be yours, master. I am just a maid who works in your house. Y-you have no right to im me yours like this." She threw back. It didn''t shock Lucifer, it amused him. His fiery cat was finally able to open her mouth in front of him. His hand left her one hand only to stroke her cheeks, and it went from her cheeks to her lips. He rubbed her bottom lip with his fingertips slowly, feeling the softness of her lips on his fingertips. He leaned down and crashed his lips on hers, kissing her like there was no tomorrow. His lips danced on hers, he was biting and sucking her bottom lip making her whimper. A few minutes possible. They both stared at each other with an intensity that was hard to exin. "You are mine, August. You were mine the moment Iid my eyes on you. You were mine when I saw you for the first time when you opened the door for me. You were mine when I saved you from the guy in the party who almost raped you..." He gritted at the bitter memory. "You were mine since the first time my heart skipped a beat whenever I saw you...You are mine and you will always be mine." With that, he kissed her lips again. She heard the unbuckling sound of his belt and her eyes widen in fear. She pushed him as hard as possible but that didn''t stop him. In a blink of an eye, he tore her dress and once again imed her as his. **** A loud bloodcurdling scream filled in the silent room with the piercing sound of agony and distress. A few beads of sweat were formed on her forehead, the red top was drenched in something cold and wet. Her eyes were wide and her face was pale as if she had seen some ghost. Her mouth was parted slightly and whimpers after whimpers escaped from in between her lips. Someone entered the bedroom hurriedly and rushed towards her. "Ma''am, are you okay? I heard your scream." August''s eyes didn''t leave a certain surface, they were sealed in one ce. The young girl Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. who entered the room shook her body lightly. "Ma''am, please tell me what happened? Did you get hurt?" The scream shook everyone in the house. The maids were working downstairs when they heard her, one of the maids rushed to the bedroom to check if August was okay. Before arriving at the penthouse, Lucifer had strictly told them to look after August at any cost and if they failed to do so, they will lose their job immediately, and not only that, Lucifer threatened to destroy any other chances of getting a job somewhere else. The maid sighed and helped Augusty down on the bed. She was sweating everywhere and her body was icy cold. "Ma''am, shall I bring you a ss of water?" The girl gently asked her. Fortunately, that time August could respond with a shake of her head. She turned away from the maid and recline on her sides. The maid took that as a gesture to leave her alone. She didn''t say anything further and left. Whilst August stayed glued to the bed, traumatized about the dream she just had. It was one of the most horrifying dreams she ever had, what more horrifying was that Lucifer could do that to her at any time he wanted. It could be any day where she would lose her dignity, where she would lose her soul and body to a monster. A Satan. She didn''t notice that she was alone in the room now. Looking at her surrounding, she got up from the bed and stood on her feet. It took her all of her courage to walk towards the simr round ss table and the sectional ck leather sofa and the papers. She bit her bottom lip and sat down. Her curiosity which was now had blended with her was expelling her into discovering more about her tormentor. Wherefore, she picked up the papers and began to forage for something she didn''t even know. Until she picked up a random paper, it wasn''t a regr white paper and the writings were not as clear as the others but she could read it out. Again, I perceived her. She was wearing a blue hued blouse, And pencil ck skirt. Her hair was loose, The strands befitted the starry night. She, once again, held a tray in her hands, Reminding me, once again, who she was. The barrier betwixt us didn''t stop me, From going close to her. Albeit, her refusal injured my heart, But I was unnerved. I wanted her. I needed her. So, the next we met, I grabbed her. I held her against the wall Mouthtched on her skin. She cried. She screamed. But, as I mentioned, I wasn''t ruffled. I grabbed her face and kissed her hard. I kissed her till I was satisfied. I kissed her till I had enough. But the concern was, I never had enough, Of her. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 96 hours and 50 minutes have passed. August was locked up in that same bedroom of her captor''s. Her eyes were sealed at a certain surface of the white ceiling. Her eyes were dull, they looked as if they belonged to a dead person. Dull and lifeless. It didn''t shed any more tears, they were dried and her tears were now parched on her cheeks. She wasn''t wearing the same clothes anymore, instead, she was in a white knee-high simple dress and matching undergarments. Her arms were sore, she pulled on the ropes that were fastened to her wrists and almost screamed in pain. She had been in that position for two days straight, her wrists were on fire, her arms went numb from the pain. She tried to scream but it was interrupted by the thick material that was ced on her mouth. The cloth muffled her agonizing screams and painful whimpers. The bedroom wasn''t soundproof, so the maids and the guards could hear her screams but Lucifer warned them to not untie her or let her out of the bedroom. She wasn''t entirely alone there, one of the maids would alwayse and check on her, they would give her food and escort her to the bathroom if she needed to go. But they never untied her, she tried to leave the room thrice but never seeded. The maids eventually felt pity for her but they didn''t dare to help her escape. She tried to move her legs but at that time her legs were also tied, she couldn''t see what it was tied to but she would feel a sharp pain every time she tugged on the ropes. She had been trying to get free from the ropes for two days straight and that was the third day she was lying on the bed, and too tired to even move a muscle. Her eyes closed as she began to recall the day, the moment, and the inducement of her contemporary condition. *** It was seven o''clock at night, Lucifer was never in his bedroom at that time and August tried to go out of the room but it was locked from the other side. She grabbed the nket in frustration and threw it on the floor, her anxiety was taking over her normal state. She had nned out everything she wanted to do and now she could only hope her n would work out. After thirty minutes, a maid entered the room with a trolley with lots of different types of food on it. She locked the door behind her and put the key in her white apron pocket. She carefully eyed her actions. ''If I could just take the key from her somehow...'' She thought. She still had to n something out before the maid left the room. Her teeth nibbled on her bottom lip; her eyes looked up to the maid. The maid was putting the food on the te carefully and served her with a gentle smile. August tried to pass her a smile. But all she could think about was the key and the unlocked door, she thought she might seed if she just tried once. The maid ced a big piece of bread on a te with a ton of vegetables on it, she served it along with a small bowl of soup. She was starving, but she could not think about the food at that time, she had to run. She refused to eat and told the maid that she wasn''t hungry but the maid insisted that she ate a little. August was afraid that if the maid left, she''d lose her chance to escape. She grabbed the bowl of soup and loosened her grip on her when she was taking it close to her. The bowl dropped on the maid, staining her white apron. "Oh no!" August said. "I''m so sorry, I didn''t mean to do that." She went to help the girl by smudging a wet napkin on her apron. "Don''t worry, ma''am. I will take care of it." The maid smiled and took off her apron. August felt bad for her but at the same time, she felt rage. Rage for her ''master''. He was the reason she had to cause trouble to someone so that she could escape the devil. Her throat was getting dry, she had never thought to hurt anyone emotionally let alone physically, and here she was dropping a hot bowl of soup on a poor girl who wasn''t even responsible for her bad condition. "Can you please give me some water?" She asked her. The maid gently smiled and turned away from her to get her some water. She took that as a chance to slip her hand inside the apron that she had ced over the trolley and took out the keys. She hid it inside the bedsheets. When the maid handed her the ss of water, she took it and finished it in a few gulps. She was nervous. After a few minutes, August dismissed the maid. She ate a little and hoped that the maid would leave the room. She also hoped the maid wouldn''t look for her keys, but she wasn''t that fortunate. The maid went to lock the door and she realized the key was gone from her apron, she frowned and looked for it everywhere. August chewed on her bottom lip to stop it from shivering. ''What do I do now?'' She thought to herself. Before the maid could take any action, August pushed her aside and her body hit the wall making her scream. She felt terrible for what she did but it didn''t stop her from running. She kept running till she This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. was out of the house. She was thankful that the house was big enough to muffle the low scream that came out of the maid''s mouth. **** August. I ran as fast as I could. My heart was beating so fast that I felt like it would explode out of my chest. My whole body was sweating despite the freezing temperature. I heard a loud roaring sounding from the sky and realized it was already raining. A few droplets of rain touched my face and in the blink of an eye, I was fully soaking wet from the rain. But that did not stop me from running... The white knee-high dress I was wearing was covered in mud and dirt from all the times I had tripped down on the ground. I did not know where I was going... I just knew that I had to run! I did not know where I was. I stopped running and looked around me. I could see a ce surrounded by dark walls and a metal gate. It looked empty. It waste at night. There were no houses anywhere near that ce, there were only a few streetmps. I gulped and clutched my dress tightly. I slowly made my way near the gate and opened it. There was a small park inside. I was surprised to see that the gate was open at that hour of the night. It was so dark I could barely see a thing. I didn''t even bring my phone or any shlight with me. I slowly stepped forward; my heart was pounding in my chest. I was scared. No, I was terrified. The whole thing was scaring me to death. ''I finally ran away from him...'' I muttered to myself. I finally did it...! But I knew he would be looking for me. I prayed to God that I would not get caught...I did not want to return to that hell again... I noticed an empty bench near where I was standing. I sat on it. My throat was dry and my bare feet were in pain from all the pounding they had received from the ground. I brought my hands to my feet and touched them. I hissed in pain noticing that they were bleeding already. I was sure it was some rock that had cut my feet. My cheeks warmed up and my eyes were filled with tears. "How would I run now?" my heart filled up with helplessness with this despairing thought. I tried to stand up but failed miserably, I sat back on the bench, too tired and hurt to stand up. But I knew I couldn''t stay here for long. I knew that if I did, he would find me and drag me back to his hell. But for now, I had to find shelter from the rain beating down on my body. I tried looking around the park to see if there was any shed that I could stay in for the night. I could not see anything in the dark. In the darkness, I could see a stick and I immediately thought I could bear the pain that my feet were in if I use the stick. The night was getting breezy and I began shivering from the cold. I had to find shelter quickly. I wrapped my hands around myself and rubbed my palm on my arms. Then I suddenly felt someone touch my shoulder...I froze in my seat and gasped. Their hand was cold and rough... it was a simr touch that I could recognize... I gulped and looked behind and I wanted nothing but to just cry my heart out when I saw who was standing there. "Hello, butterfly. Missed me?" All the terror was too much for me toprehend. I felt my heart drop like it never had before. The gulp in my throat was so intense that I could not even breathe and after a few moments of trembling in horror, I started to feel dizzy and passed out. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Lucifer had lost all trust in her following her deception from the previous day. Her wrists and legs were shackled so she couldn''t move them even a fraction. She lied on thefortable bed with a nket on top of her and her sore eyes sealed on the ceiling. It looked like she did not have anything else to look at. She attempted to free herself from the shackles that bound her arms and legs, but it only resulted in more agony. Her hands werepletely immobile because of the excruciating agony. Lucifer was seated on a leather chair next to the bed in the demon''sir. He was dressed in his typical cold exposure and had a cigarette between his index and middle fingers. His gaze was fixed on August, who gave him a response of his stare. He ced the poison rolled in paper in between his bottom and upper lips and took a long puff for thest time as the cigarette reached its end. As he exhaled the poisonous gas, it filled the room with a thick, smoky stench. He stood up and sat beside her, his hands caressed and skimmed every inch of her flesh as he rubbed them against her warm and soft cheeks. August''s body was bing warmer as the rising temperature caused by her anxiety and dread increased. Although her facial expression did not convey fear or anxiety, her heart was pounding rapidly and her breathing was bing increasinglybored as time passed. She did miss human contact after lying on the bed for a few hours or let''s say a few days. It seemed as though she was at ease when Lucifer''s rough fingers caressed her face. Did she enjoy it? Even though she could never appreciate the touch of her tormentor, loneliness had made her want for the warmth of human touch, until it was reced with something cold and harsh. She nced at him, terrified of what might happen to her. He was holding a kitchen knife to her cheeks and dragging it down to her cor bones. Her breath came to a halt in her throat, and she let out a hoarse gasp. She stared at him again, her lips trembling from the terror and anguish he induced by running the tip of the knife over her lips and drawing blood. A split secondter, a considerable amount of blood was gushing from her lips, staining her white mid- knee dress. She saw Lucifer''s horrifying and dreadful wicked smile as if he was enjoying seeing her Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. blood oozing out of her, but she also saw something else in his eyes. Lust. She closed her eyes and prayed silently that he would not do what she was thinking he might. Despite the excruciating agony on her lips, Lucifer did nothing to ease it. Her struggle was all he could focus on while he sat there. When he pulled the cover from her, his eyes darkened; the mid-knee dress had ridden above her knees, exposing her creamy soft thighs, yet he felt a strong attraction to her after seeing her blood-stained chest and gushing lips. August felt him grasping her thighs, she hissed in pain. But she didn''t move. It was happening, the thing she feared the most, but she told herself not to move no matter what he does. Lucifer was intrigued. It had taken him almost a year to reach that point, the point where he could finally feel himself in her. She was bound to the bed, and he seized her by the wrists and put the knife on the bedstand, capturing her lips in his own. When he noticed the thin material, she was wearing, he tore it in one go with his hands. Her lips parted in a horrified gasp when she realized what he''d done. She wasn''t wearing a bra underneath her dress; all she had on was a white, thin panty to hide what little dignity she still had left. Although she wanted to cover herself with a nket, or at least her hands, she couldn''t due to her hands being tied, so she opted not to make any moves while she was lying there. His hands were resting on her bare stomach, clutching her soft skin tightly which left some ugly bruises on her stomach and waist. Lucifer''s focus was diverted by the overwhelming pleasure he was experiencing from her. He was enamored with her and wanted more of her. He longed to feel her hands on his back when he would finally push himself in her. She was pure and untouched. But that was what made him want her even more. He treasured her purity, and he would not allow any guy to get near her, much alone touch her in any way. His kisses traveled down to her neck, and his hands reached the barrier preventing her hands from reaching him. He desired her touch. He brought her hand closer to his lips after unfastening it, kissing the back of her palms softly. He pressed her hands against his rock-hard chest and looked her in the eyes. His breathing was rapid, but not because he was weary. For him, the atmosphere was heating up. Surprisingly, Augustid there doing nothing but staring into his eyes. When he moved her hand all over his body, letting out a low grunt, she didn''t protest. He crouched down to her, his lips inches from hers. Lucifer ascertained her emerald green eyes, his arctic ones melting under hers. When he switched his gaze back on her, the tingling sensation surged throughout her body. August kept her eyes closed and attempted to resist his kiss; only to have utterly failed. Lowering himself on her, his lips brushed against her lower lip, and she heard his breath hitch. His entire body quivered, and the sensation of her body under him as his arms curled around her in a whirlwind of sexual tension seemed to be unbearable. He pulled her in, reiming her mouth, ravenous and fierce. He was staring into her eyes, in that instant, she forgot that he was her tormentor. She shuddered as he parted her lips and deepened the kiss, she felt little sparks of terror go through her. For him, the world seemed to havee to a halt. It was incredible. Magical. It was as if a single kiss had sucked the life from him. August had never been kissed before, and she had never experienced a man''s true touch and kiss. That was something else altogether. She never discovered how different Lucifer''s kiss might feel if he were ever gentle with her. His kiss was full of passion. Countless gasps escaped her lips every time Lucifer broke the kiss, only to capture her lower lip with his teeth and gently bite it. As he ravished her mouth and pushed himself against her tiny frame, his hands went up to the side of her face and held her in ce. What is happening to me? August questioned herself. It was unusual for her to feel Lucifer''s kiss. Perhaps because that was the one time, he kissed her as though he meant to kiss her. Lost. Frightened. Stunned. Damaged. Her mind was filled withplicated emotions. She had to resist it. She had to put an end to it. Lucifer was engrossed in the kiss. He was perplexed. He had previously been gentle with her, but nothing couldpare to the tenderness of this kiss. He wished to call her by name. He demanded that she say his name. He wanted her to feel the same way he did. Pleasure. He was engrossed and weak because of the overwhelming emotions coursing through him. Is it true that he fell in love with her? Is he in love with a maid? His questions perplexed his thoughts, but his consciousness had not yet returned to allow him to break through the session and ponder about it. He never imagined he''d be able to love someone, let alone a girl like August, who was the opposite of him. So pure. So innocent. He was a raging purgatory beast, whilst she was a celestial angel. He was so absorbed in the feeling of her that he didn''t notice the oozing blood gliding down his back, soaking his white shirt. Warmblood pouring from the joint of his shoulder and arm, sttering all over his clothing and bedsheets. He didn''t realize he was in agony until he was pushed back into the bed. His gaze was fixed on the ceiling, the same ceiling that August had been looking at not long ago. Now, he feels. Now, he knows. What it''s like to look at a nk te. What it''s like to see one''s own life being swept away. What it''s like toy immobile with no muscles moving. And so, he saw her depart. When he saw her sprint to the door, attempting to unlock it. He noticed her little figure, terrified and trembling from the dread and cold of the night. When the lock failed to open, he faintly heard her terrified voice, but luckily for her, she managed to open it and step outside. She turned back to glimpse him one final time, and then she was gone as if her arrival had been a brief presence, and now was the time for her to depart. And she did just that. His head fell back on the bed, pressing more onto it. A faint smile appeared on his face, barely visible. This was it. He had lost her forever. She had gone away forever. She is mine. I love her. I love you, August. Lucifer''s eyes remained fixed on the nk ceiling. He felt her close to him in that way. His face twitched again, and his lips moved as if he was attempting to utter something, even if it was only one six-letter word. "August." The End ******* Author''s note: Hello everyone! It feels so good to be back again! I am so d I kept my word and I wrote an entire new chapter within just TWO DAYS! And please do not kill me for ending this book without any notice! I feel like this was it, I could not think of any better ending than this! However, I need opinion from you guys. Should I make book two? Please vote yes/no in thement section! My decision will depend on how much positive or negative response I get. Thank you so much for being patient with me for all these years. I''m seriously really thankful and grateful of y''all. I hope all of you have loved my story so far and I''m nervous...thinking if I have upsetted any of you. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!